ã€ŠExorcism 101: Where Love can Cure Ghost Possessionã€‹


 Episode 1 - Childhood Friend, Class Representative, Shy Girl and Popular Idol

    What does the word ¡°friend¡± mean to you? A friend is a person whom you trust to the point that he or she knows your deepest secrets and will never abandon you, a person who is always there with you in good times and bad times of your life, a person who you can always rely on when you¡¯re in trouble or pinch. What outstanding definitions. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe in those three ideas. Don¡¯t you think that those are too good to be true? In the first place, why do you even need a friend? Don¡¯t even think about saying that a friend can always help you in your troubles because that will only become a joke with a very bad taste. Can¡¯t you do anything without them? Are you fine with the idea of owing them a debt? If I¡¯m going to need a helping hand, it is in the level of robbery, death threat, hospitalization and other similar catastrophe. That means that what I need is the government, private sectors or the like and not a simple being called friend. I just want to live a life without making friends. By being alone, I can find peace and tranquility. For me, staying this way is my only wish.

    That¡¯s right. I am your average loner in the corner, Orel. I am now an 11th grader in Pepito Garcia Memorial High School at a city far from our country¡¯s capital, in other words just some countryside. In my whole life, I lived as a loner and this year, I am expecting this lifestyle to continue but¡­not everything goes according to plan, right?

    Right now, I am walking towards my school when somebody called my name.

    ¡°Or!¡± a girl called with a smile.

    I immediately recognized who it is but I pretended not to hear it. I just continued walking when suddenly, that girl stumbled and fell on the asphalt road, face first.

    ¡°Not again,¡± I whispered in a displeased tone.

    When I turned around, I saw a girl lying on her stomach in the middle of the road. Jeez¡­she tripped again.

    Irritated by her usual clumsiness, I went towards her.

    ¡°Here,¡± I said with a sigh after extending my hand.

    She then looked at me and made a very cheerful smile.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said and held my hand. I then pulled her up as she stands.

    ¡°I told you to be careful when you''re running, right? Can''t you learn anything from those trips?"

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± she laughed with a slight apologetic look.

    Don¡¯t laugh. I¡¯m scolding you for your own good, you know.

    This girl is Sheena, a cousin and schoolmate of mine. In appearance, she has a shoulder-length hair, slender body and a height that is one head shorter than me. She happens to live around here so we often came across each other when going to school. That is why even if I don¡¯t want to walk with her side by side, I couldn¡¯t help it. You can say that I stopped minding it a long time ago because it is more troublesome to find ways on how to avoid her. I think it is around grade school¡­well, it¡¯s not that important. Before I know it, we are now this close to each other.

    ¡°Or, are you alright? It looks to me that you didn''t get enough sleep last night. Is it because of your homework?" she asked with a worried yet care-free expression.

    By the way, ¡°Or¡± is my nickname. Well, she¡¯s the only one who calls me like that.

    "Do I have some bags?¡± I asked and slightly touched the skin below my eyes.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Sheena nodded.

    Wait¡­I think I can tease her right now.

    ¡°Our class doesn''t have any homework. I just ¡®did¡¯ something last night?¡±

    ¡°Something?¡± she asked after slightly tilting her head with a puzzled face.

    "Anyway, ¡®that¡¯ is indeed very tiring. Well, it can''t be helped. I can only do ¡®that¡¯ at night when Dad and Sylph are sleeping,¡± I continued with a serious expression.

    Her face¡¯s color suddenly turned to red and replied, ¡°D...d...don''t tell me¡­¡± in a flustered expression.

    "And before I know it, I climaxed twelve times.¡±

    ¡°C...c...c...¡± she stuttered and after a couple of seconds, her head started to emit smoke.

    ¡°Anime¡­¡± I said with a poker face, trying my best to suppress my laughter.

    "Huh?¡± she reacted with a surprised look.

    "I''ve watched a new series of anime. It has a total of twelve episodes."

    "Then, the climax...¡± she whispered with widened eyes.

    "Every episode has a climax. That''s what I meant.¡±

    "You¡­did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked with a suspicious look.

    Oh no, I¡¯ll get pinched again!

    "A-Anyway, that series is full of cliff hangers that I stayed very late. Thanks to that, I couldn''t get enough sleep."

    ¡°Ehh~¡± she reacted with a slightly interested look on her face. ¡°What''s the title?"

    ¡°OreIto,¡± I answered seriously.

    ¡°OreIto?" she repeated with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Ore no Itouko ga Konnani Kawaii Wake Ganai.¡±

    "Kindly translate."

    ¡°My cousin can¡¯t be this cute.¡±

    Her eyebrows furrowed and replied, ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! That is really the title.¡±

    After hearing that, she just looked at me blankly while trying to see if I¡¯m lying or not.

    ¡°I don''t know if you will like it or not. Want a copy?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sure. I will try to watch it this week,¡± she replied with a smile.

    ¡°Then, I will let you borrow my flash drive tomorrow. I forgot it at my study table earlier so I can''t give it to you right now."

    "It''s okay. Then, I''ll be waiting," she followed with a smile.

    Well, anime are cartoon shows made by the country Japan. Unlike cartoons made by America, anime has a lot of genres because it targets all viewers no matter what your age is. That is why I am quite addicted on watching anime shows.

    ¡°Or?" Sheena called.

    ¡°Why?" I asked.

    ¡°Nothing. It looks to me that you are once again lost in your thoughts. Is something wrong?¡±

    "No need to worry. It''s not that important."

    Let me at least do the narration.

    "Don''t be shy to consult me if it is about your personal problem,¡± she said with a smile.

    Isn¡¯t it always the other way around?

    ¡°Right, right. If I feel like it,¡± I replied half-heartedly.

    ¡°Jeez,¡± she said with puffed cheeks.

    As you can see, I am close to her even though I am a self-proclaimed loner. Well, she is my relative after all. I am just distancing myself to total strangers like classmates, neighbors and other similar beings. Also, I met her before I became like this. Well, it is slightly complicated to explain so let¡¯s just leave it like that for now.

    Before I know it, we are now in the third floor of the school¡¯s main building. Well, all the third year¡¯s classroom can be found in this floor.

    ¡°Bye,¡± Sheena said after stopping before her classroom¡¯s door.

    ¡°Later,¡± I said and continued walking.

    Well, Sheena¡¯s classroom is just next to mine.

    When I entered my classroom, no one even gave me a glimpse, a usual treatment because of my obscurity. Well, my seat can be found at the first column and fifth row, the farthest seat in the back.

    After I sat down, someone suddenly went before my desk.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said with her usual energetic tone and cheerful smile.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This girl is Meryl, the class representative of this section. In appearance, she has a long straight hair (long enough to pass her hips), her looks are above average but not in the level of showbiz icons and her body is well-endowed for her age. She also has a headband with a red ribbon design on its left side. Every day, she is always disrupting my peaceful and quiet life. How? She is always inviting me for lunch; she is always inviting me to walk with her when going home and other pointless things just to make me open up with the whole class. If I can define her briefly, she is just a ¡°happy-go-lucky¡± high school girl, always smiling because she really enjoys her high school life. Always has a positive outlook in life and doesn¡¯t have any problems, the complete opposite of me. That is why I find her very annoying.

    "It''s not that bad to greet me back, right?¡± she said with slight puffed cheeks.

    What a pain in the neck.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± I said with my usual cold tone.

    ¡°I just want to remind you that you are one of the cleaners for today.¡±

    I almost forgot. Jeez¡­so this day has ¡®finally¡¯ arrived.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don''t even think of escaping, okay?" she pointed out with seriousness.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is she a psychic?

    ¡°OT?¡±

    Not that darn nickname again.

    ¡°I won''t so don''t worry."

    "Then, I''m going back to my seat,¡± she said and went back to the front seat in the middle.

    What an energetic girl. Just from talking to her can make me extremely tired.

    Out of tiredness, I immediately rested my forehead on my desk but¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After feeling someone¡¯s stare, I immediately looked at its source. It is coming from no other than the girl sitting in my right side. Because of my sudden glimpse, she got surprised and covered her entire face with the book she is holding.

    What is wrong with her?

    This girl is Laira, an extremely timid and silent person who transferred here this year. In appearance, she has a long braid hairstyle, petite body and white-as-snow skin. Also, she always has a hairpin to prevent her neatly trimmed bangs from covering her forehead. Because of her stand-offish personality, she doesn¡¯t have a friend in the class. If someone tries to talk to her, she will immediately flee like a chicken. Well, it looks like she is afraid of our classmates but even though both of us don¡¯t have a friend here, that doesn¡¯t mean that we are alike, hatred and fear are not synonymous after all.

    Afterwards, the class ended and it is now time to clean. But¡­

    ¡°OT, where are you going?" Meryl suddenly asked after I stood up.

    ¡°I-in the comfort room,¡± I answered nervously.

    ¡°Then, leave your bag behind,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said with a resigned expression and placed my sling bag on top of my desk.

    After that, I went outside and when I covered a fair distance, I immediately ran away as fast as I can.

    You are still na?ve, Meryl. There is no homework for tomorrow. I will only watch anime for tonight so there is no need for me to bring that bag back to my house. Farewell!You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Without a single clue of what will gonna happen, I ran away from the classroom.

    The next day, all students in the school were acting strange. They were all gossiping about the same topic. As a loner, the only thing that I can rely on is my ear so I wouldn¡¯t be left out in the dark. Now¡­behold my prowess!

    ¡°What happened?¡± one student asked.

    "According to what I''ve heard, Meryl and Laira are currently hospitalized,¡± another student answered.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details but according to what I¡¯ve heard, they have been found unconscious here in this room yesterday. Not just them, there are also two students with them but I didn¡¯t hear their names.¡±

    ¡°Did someone assault them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but what is puzzling is all of them don¡¯t have a single scratch.¡±

    ¡°Then, how did they end up like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, some says that they¡¯ve been possessed by a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s ridiculous, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­you know the story that someone died here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little scary?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! That...is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? A ghost? They don¡¯t exist in real life, you know,¡± I thought to myself and stopped listening to their conversation.

    The whole day finished just like that with only the teacher announcing that those two were absent because of sickness. The students kept on asking what really happened but the teacher insisted that we should stop asking for further information.

    ¡°What the heck happened?¡± I whispered to myself while walking towards my house.

    The two absentees were Meryl and Laira. They were the cleaners yesterday including me. They were still fine when I left the room. Whether what really happened to them, they were surely harmed. Does that mean that I got lucky because I escaped? Would I meet the same fate as them if I stayed behind?

    Before I even realized it, I am now in front of my house¡¯s gate. My house is not that big. It is just a two-storey house with white fa?ade and grey roofing. It has a small garden in the front so it looks a little big in my position¡¯s view.

    Just before I enter the black gate, I noticed that someone is talking to my father Oren in the garden.

    ¡°Please. We really need your help,¡± the man said with a desperate tone.

    ¡°But¡­¡± my father whispered with a troubled expression.

    What is happening here?

    When I tried to find out who is the person talking to my father, I got surprised from what I saw. It is a stout man wearing red polo and brown trouser. It is no other than our school¡¯s principal. What is he doing here?

    ¡°You are the only exorcist left in this city. You are the only one who can save my goddaughter,¡± the principal continued.

    Exorcist? Goddaughter? Is this conversation related to that strange incident yesterday?

    ¡°That¡¯s right but...I can¡¯t save anyone anymore. I am too old for those victims,¡± my father replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the principal asked.

    Suddenly, my father noticed me and called my name.

    ¡°Orel. Did you hear our conversation?¡± he asked to me with a serious expression. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I said and entered the gate.

    ¡°So your son is back from school,¡± the Principal followed as he watches me.

    ¡°This is Orel. Orel, you know him, right? This is your school¡¯s principal, Mr. Dan Hummington.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know him.¡±

    ¡°Do you have some questions?¡± my father asked.

    A question? Am I supposed to ask about the incident at my school? Is he testing me?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked seriously.

    ¡°Two of the victims are your classmates, right?¡± he muttered without his expression changing.

    Just as I thought.

    ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve heard in the school and here, I think I have the gist of what is happening," I continued.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s hear it,¡± he said with a somewhat amused face.

    ¡°Then, promise me that you will not laugh no matter how funny my theory is.¡±

    ¡°I promise. I know how sharp you are.¡±

    ¡°My eyes again?¡±

    ¡°Not that. What I mean is because of your anime marathon every weekend, you can construct a fine guess on what is happening here.¡±

    Is he saying that my answer should be fiction-based? Well, it is.

    ¡°I am not really familiar about this but I think that my classmates got possessed by a ghost because they somehow disturb its slumber or something similar. And because of that, they are still unconscious. As an exorcist, you can somehow save them, am I correct?¡±

    Jeez¡­I¡¯m watching too many supernatural anime shows.

    ¡°Excellent. You¡¯ve got it correct in a way,¡± he said with a smile.

    What the heck? I answered without thinking seriously and it really became the right answer. Is he serious?

    ¡°Four girls from your school got cursed by the ghost,¡± he continued after making a serious face again.

    Who is the other two?

    ¡°What do you mean by cursed? What will happen to a human if they got cursed by a ghost?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Jeez. This will be a long explanation,¡± he whispered while scratching his head.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You heard what I¡¯ve said earlier, right?¡± my father continued.

    ¡°That you can¡¯t save anyone anymore?¡± I answered.

    ¡°I will tell you everything about an exorcist¡¯s job if you will become an exorcist.¡±

    ¡°Me...as an...exorcist?¡± I reacted with a surprised face.

    ¡°You can only become an exorcist if one or both of your parents have an exorcist¡¯s blood in their veins. Not just that, you must also be their first offspring.¡±

    ¡°So I can become an exorcist,¡± I whispered to myself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is why if you don¡¯t want to become one, now is the chance to back out. I can¡¯t provide you anymore information about the existence of exorcists because it is a top secret to normal citizens.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± I muttered, still with a slight surprised look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you will become an exorcist, I will provide you all necessary information about all of this.¡±

    Jeez. How did I end up in this situation? What the heck should I do?

    After noticing my uneasiness, my father asked me a question.

    "Do you want to save them?"

    After hearing those words, I remembered the face of Meryl.

    "How troublesome," I whispered to myself and looked at my father with determined eyes. ¡°Can I...save the four of them?¡±

    Because of that sudden question, my father gave me a smile.

    ¡°Of course you can. Nothing is impossible to humans...especially exorcist so don¡¯t underestimate yourself.¡±

    ¡°Then...I accept it. I will become one, an exorcist that can save anyone I want to.¡±

    ¡°Nice resolve. Then...¡± my father said and put his hand on his left pocket.

    ¡°Catch!¡± he said and threw something towards me, the one that is from his pocket.

    I somehow caught it even though it is so sudden. Jeez.

    ¡°This is...¡± I reacted with a slightly surprised expression after looking at the thing on my left hand.

    ¡°An exorcist¡¯s symbol, the...cross of salvation.¡±

    ¡°Cross of...salvation?¡±

    What the heck? Is it just me or this thing¡¯s name is really cool?

    When I looked carefully at the pendant, it is really a shiny silver cross that has a length of around 3 inches. It also has a clear as glass pearl embedded on its center.

    ¡°What is this? Is it like the one that the policemen show to civilians when there is a trouble around to recognize their job?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Just to make it clear, you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about the existence of exorcist as much as possible,¡± my father followed.

    ¡°But why?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I will discuss it later. Anyway, always wear that even when you are sleeping and bathing.¡±

    So it is really important to an exorcist. I wonder if it is some kind of high-tech gadget.

    I then wore it around my neck and once again stared at the pearl on the cross.

    ¡°Now, want to learn everything about the exorcist¡¯s job?¡± he asked to me.

    I looked at my father and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°John Theory,¡± my father mentioned suddenly.

    ¡°John?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°John Vaden Casanova, the greatest exorcist in the history.¡±

    Greatest, huh.

    ¡°According to him, a spirit that can¡¯t still go to heaven or hell is called a ghost. They are the ones who give curse to humans.¡±

    ¡°But why would they do that?¡±

    ¡°That is because of their hatred.¡±

    ¡°Hatred?¡±

    ¡°You can become a ghost if you died while storing strong hatred to someone,¡± my father explained.

    ¡°So their hatred is the reason why they can¡¯t rest in peace,¡± I followed.

    ¡°Right. Do you want to know how can a ghost give a curse to a human?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°If a human destroyed one of their belongings.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted, not expecting the answer.

    ¡°According to John, our God placed all of their hatred inside a specific object that can be easily destroyed after they died. Because of that, all ghosts here in this world are already free of hatred. They are just wandering around the human world without a single memory about their past life.¡±

    ¡°If the God placed all of their hatred in an object that can be easily destroyed, what will happen if it was destroyed?"

    ¡°Because that thing has been destroyed, their hatred will automatically perish. Because of that, they can now go to heaven or hell.¡±

    ¡°Then, how did my classmates ended up like that?¡±

    ¡°Hatred is a dark energy. It will perish if it is destroyed together with the object but it can still take advantage of human''s heart.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°In the instant that the object has been destroyed, any humans around 5 meter of radius around that object can be cursed. It will release some of its dark energy and enter all human¡¯s heart around it. Any humans have knowledge about sins. That means that all humans have a possibility to commit sins. That is why any humans that can distinguish what is right and wrong can be cursed. By the way, young childre cannot be cursed. They are still pure after all. Even if they did something horrible, they still can¡¯t understand the weight of that sin fully. That is why as long as someone has a pure heart, that someone cannot be cursed.¡±

    ¡°What will happen to the person that has been cursed?"

    ¡°It will take advantage of their heart, right? That means that their heart...will stop beating.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± I whispered with a sudden worried look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are still alive,¡± my father followed with a smile.

    ¡°Does that mean that the hospital can still maintain their heartbeat?¡±

    ¡°No. Since the start of these cases until now, the doctors still can¡¯t find a way to save them without the aid of exorcists.¡±

    ¡°Then, how can they still be alive?¡±

    ¡°Light energy is the opposite of dark energy. Just after the victim received a curse, a faint yellow light will envelop his or her body. That is from the God itself. Because of this, the light energy and dark energy can reach equilibrium and make the victim safe for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± I whispered, realizing what the true work of an exorcist is.

    ¡°That is the exorcist¡¯s job after that. According to John, our powers are from the God itself. That is why we CAN''T make a living out of this power.¡±

    Is that really an important fact that he even emphasized it?

    ¡°How can an exorcist save a victim then?¡±

    ¡°The victim¡¯s heart stopped from beating, right? That is why an exorcist''s job is to make that heart beat once again before the light energy around them disappeared.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Love, make that person fall for you,¡± my father naturally answered with a straight face.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with a sudden dumb-founded face.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious here. That is what our descendants do after all. That is why I said that I am too old for your classmates, right?¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? They are unconscious, right?¡± I retorted with a confused expression.

    ¡°That is why only exorcist can save them...by entering their minds.¡±

    ¡°We can do that thing?¡± I asked with a surprised face.

    ¡°Well, we can only do that to the victims so we can¡¯t enter other people¡¯s mind. Once we entered their minds, we will found ourselves to an identical world of this world. The only difference is that in that world, they didn¡¯t get cursed.¡±

    The concept of parallel world, huh.

    ¡°So the God made an identical world of this world on their minds to provide the exorcists the essential world to make anyone fall for them?" I reconfirmed.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± my father answered.

    ¡°But how long can I last in that world?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the victim. That means that it can be one month, one year or even one decade. Anyway, you have a question earlier right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. About why the exorcists¡¯ existence can¡¯t be learn by the public.¡±

    ¡°Well, some victims find it difficult to fall for an exorcist in the past because of the knowledge that the love of that exorcist is not real.¡±

    Are you kidding me? What is with that ridiculous way of saving someone? I¡¯m a loner you know. I can¡¯t even have a proper relationship with a friend and now¡­

    ¡°That cross...¡± my father pointed out.

    ¡°This one?¡± I asked and held it.

    ¡°There is a white pearl there, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°It can produce seven different colors. The colors in the rainbow.¡±

    ¡°Is there a meaning behind those lights? Do they represent something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It symbolizes the skills that can be used by exorcists during their mission.¡±

    ¡°Then, how can I light this thing up?¡±

    ¡°It will light when the time comes. Anyway, the most important light is the color violet. Your cross will suddenly produce a violet light when the time comes. Don¡¯t worry because you are the only one who can feel and see that light. But that is indeed troublesome. It will wake you up even if you are sleeping, you know.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°Well, it indicates that you still got exactly three days to make the victim fall for you. That means that the color violet symbolizes ¡®limit intuition¡¯.¡±

    ¡°So that indicates the critical point. How about the other colors?¡±

    ¡°It is not fun to say everything here, right? Discover the use of other colors for yourself.¡±

    This old man...

    ¡°Rainbow represents hope. That is why you, as an exorcist needs to become their hope,¡± my father said to me with serious eyes.

    I just stared at him with a slight surprised face and afterwards, I gave him a serious nod.

    ¡°Anyway, time is running out so we should go to the hospital now," my father followed.

    "Okay," I answered.

    We then immediately went to the hospital by riding the principal¡¯s red sports car.

    Without a single second to waste, we walked as fast as we can towards the room of the victims. After using the elevator and walking on countless hallways, we finally reached our destination.

    When I entered the room, I found four beds inside with a girl lying on each of those. Four of them are wearing white blouse with red neck tie and red mini-skirt, our school¡¯s girl¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°So there is indeed a faint yellow light enveloping them,¡± I whispered as I stare to that said light.

    Then, when I looked at each one of them, I got surprised from what I saw.

    ¡°Sheena?¡± I reacted with widened eyes.

    ¡°Sheena...is one of the victims,¡± my father replied with a sad face.

    Are you kidding me? She is one of the outsiders? Why did she go to our room? Don¡¯t tell me that¡­she was there¡­because of¡­me?

    ¡°Dad! It¡¯s my¡­¡± I said with a shocked face but my father immediately interrupted me.

    ¡°Calm down, Orel!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You need to save them one by one. By the way, you should kiss them as a finale.¡±

    ¡°Ki...kiss?¡± I reacted with a really surprised face.

    ¡°Of course. In order for them to fall for you for real, that is a requirement. That is why nothing will happen if you kissed them without developing your relationship first.¡±

    I know that at least.

    ¡°Because you are an irregular in that world, you are the only one who can save them. Even if they fall for a different person in that world, that love is not real because that fellow is just a representation of the real him in the real world.¡±

    ¡°Orel, I leave my goddaughter to your hands,¡± the principal said with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, who is your goddaughter in these four?¡±

    ¡°The one with the cap and joke glasses. Wait here,¡± the principal said and removed both of it.

    ¡°Aimy!¡± my father shouted with a very surprised face.

    ¡°Aimy?¡± I repeated while thinking if I already met this girl before.

    ¡°That is what you get from shutting yourself in your room every night. Aimy is the most popular idol of this generation. She started as a singer and before we know it, she has conquered the showbiz industry completely. Her T.V. shows, movies, concerts, album sales and everything are all huge hits!¡± my father continued with an exaggerated enthusiasm.

    ¡°Then, how the heck can I make someone like that fall for me?¡±I asked after realizing that this mission will be impossible.

    ¡°I think...it¡¯s impossible,¡± my father instantly answered in despair.

    ¡°The heck?¡± I reacted, not expecting that instant answer.

    ¡°Do...don¡¯t be so negative. Orel, Aimy will start attending your school so you can court her every now and then so don¡¯t give up!¡± the principal said with determined eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Orel, you can¡¯t fail this. You can only enter a victim¡¯s mind once. That means that there is no second chance,¡± my father mentioned with sudden seriousness.

    ¡°The world that I will go is just the same as this one, right? Then, on what place and what time will I appear in that world?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The starting point is quite complicated. You will start on the nearest day where she is in your field of vision when you look around. That means that it can be even 10 years after this day or something. Luckily, all of your targets here are currently studying in your school. That means that your starting point will be tomorrow morning at the school except if you somehow met one in the roads.¡±

    How complicated. I wonder what I should do if the victim is really far. How can I track her? Well, I don¡¯t need to worry about that now at least.

    ¡°Who will be the first?¡± my father asked.

    I looked at each of the girls and realized how hard my mission is. The world that I will go is just the continuation of our daily lives. That means that I have to make them fall for me for real like we are in the real world. There reaction and emotion will be the same as what they will feel in the real world. Jeez¡­I can do this!

    ¡°Orel?¡± my father called because of my sudden silence.

    ¡°I will first rescue Sheena,¡± I answered seriously. ¡°By the way, how can I enter her mind?¡±

    ¡°Forehead to forehead,¡± my father answered with a smile.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Good luck, son.¡±

    I slowly walked towards Sheena¡¯s bed and saw her sleeping face. For some reason, I find it quite attractive for the first time. I need to¡­make her fall for me.

    ¡°Wait for me, Sheena. I¡¯m going to save you.¡±

    After stopping before her bed, I drew my face closer to her face and did what my father told me to do.

 Episode 2 - How to make your childhood friend fall for you

    Are you wondering why did I choose Sheena as the first one to save? You know that I am an anime addict, right? I¡¯ve watched countless love stories and according to what I¡¯ve learned, the easiest target for romance is the childhood friend. Well, our relationship is somewhat like that even though we are cousins. Even though she is a real cousin of mine, she is not a daughter of either of my parents¡¯ siblings. That is why romance can be achieved. Back to the topic, I considered the childhood friend as the easiest because you two are already very close to each other. The only one missing in your relationship is romance. But to successfully get this missing part, several requirements are needed. One, you and her bond should remain strong just like in your childhood days. Well, as a matter of fact, we are always walking side by side towards our school every morning and I even go to her house frequently so it¡¯s a check. Two, she should consult you about her problems and vice versa. It is a check because the subjects of our conversations are sometimes about that. I¡¯m tutoring her at her own house because her main problem is her studies. Well, I will leave the other side a secret for now. Three, you should be close to her family like you are their own child. Well¡­that one is also a check. And the most important requirement, the last one, she should not be in love with someone. That is also the most important requirement in courting someone because it will be extremely difficult to make that love disappear. That is why I need to clarify it as soon as possible. Anyway, all of this knowledge came from watching anime. Am I really gonna be okay at this rate?

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself standing before the door of Sheena¡¯s classroom. I checked my clothing and saw that I am wearing a white polo with red necktie and black pants, my school uniform. I also have my red headphone on my ears and my new cross around my neck.

    ¡°So this is the nearest time where Sheena is just around 5 meters away from me,¡± I whispered to myself.

    Even though this is not the real word, I guess I can¡¯t skip class because it might affect some events in the near future. Too bad. Well, I can meet Sheena after the morning class so I should enter my room for now.

    ¡°OT!¡± Meryl shouted just after I stepped inside my classroom.

    ¡°I forgot about this matter¡­¡± I whispered to myself with sudden furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Why did you escape yesterday? Do you know how hard it is to clean with only two people?¡± Meryl complained with puffed cheeks.

    ¡°I just have some important matters to attend yesterday so I¡¯m sorry,¡± I answered, not maintaining proper eye contact.

    She puffed her cheeks more and stared at me with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Will you promise that you will not escape anymore without a notice?¡± she asked seriously.

    ¡°I promise. I will even treat you anything you want if I break it,¡± I replied after sighing.

    Because of what I¡¯ve said, she gave me a smile and said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s a promise alright.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The bribe worked too well.

    My mission is to make Sheena fall for me. I am a veteran loner. I reached this place without acquiring friends because I know the correct and wrong decisions to avoid people. That means that if I do the opposite of what I am doing, I can have a proper relationship with someone. At least¡­that¡¯s what I want to think. Please let that be true!

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go to the Gym,¡± Meryl suddenly announced to the whole class.

    Gymnasium? I wonder what we¡¯re going to do there.

    After the morning class, Sheena showed up in my room and invited me for lunch.

    ¡°Orel, let¡¯s eat lunch," Sheena invited cheerfully.

    Suddenly, my cross emitted a red light and formed two sets of words in front of me.

    [Sure.]

    [Sorry, I still have something to do.]

    I then made a very surprised face and looked around me.

    "Or?" Sheena called with a clueless face.

    So the people here really won''t notice the light of this cross. Anyway, these are without doubt choices that the cross offered me in order to help me in my mission. So this is one of the abilities that will help me finish my mission. All I need to do is to choose one, right?

    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied and the red writing in the air disappeared.

    But seriously, isn''t it more convenient to just offer the correct answer? Why would it even give me two contradicting choices? What is this, a dating sim?

    Just like that, we are now eating our lunch in the rooftop of the main building. All we can hear is the nice breeze of the wind so I finally decided to break the silence.

    ¡°Sheena¡­¡± I called with a serious face.

    She then looked at me and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Do you have someone you like already?¡±

    ¡°Whe...where did that come from?¡± she asked with a flustered expression.

    ¡°I just want to know.¡±

    ¡°How about you? Do you still...like May?¡±

    May, huh.

    ¡°Not anymore so forget about that incident already.¡±

    Sheena suddenly looked at the sky and said, ¡°I already have...someone I really like¡± with a gentle smile.

    Are you...kidding me?

    ¡°Who...who the heck is that person? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about this!¡± I reacted, clearly shocked.

    ¡°Like I can tell you something that embarassing! But why are you even angry?¡±

    ¡°I am not angry. Show him to me this instant,¡± I demanded with slanted eyebrows.

    ¡°W-why?¡± Sheena asked, now getting confused because of my reaction.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I will not hand you over to him that easily,¡± I followed with seriousness in my eyes.

    When I noticed it, her cheeks suddenly turned into bright red. Did I say something weird?

    ¡°You are like a little sister to me after all,¡± I continued.

    ¡°Si...sister?¡± she muttered with a sudden expressionless face.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.

    She puffed her cheeks and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    What is wrong with her?

    ¡°You already know that I can tell if you are angry or not, right? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because you will meet him soon.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeez. Girls are really complicated.

    The next day, while I am walking towards my room after the PE class in the gymnasium, a boy suddenly called my name. When I looked at him, I immediately recognized who he is.

    ¡°The weather today is so nice, right?¡± he said with a smile.

    What a lame question to start a conversation.

    He is not from my class but we are in the same year. His name is Ralph, the ace player of our school¡¯s soccer club. He is a tall, handsome boy with a physically fit body, the ideal prince charming of ordinary high school girls. He is the most popular boy in this school so even someone like me knows him.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± I asked with serious yet intimidating eyes.

    ¡°It looks like you are in a bad mood. Did something happen?¡± he asked with a smile.

    Why do I have to act friendly towards you?

    ¡°Can you please say what you want to say already or I will be late for my next class?¡±

    ¡°Well, me too,¡± he said with a smile.

    This guy, how can he smile like it is so natural?

    ¡°I just want to ask you something. Is it alright?¡± he followed.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Do you like Sheena?¡± he said without discarding his smile aside.

    This guy¡­

    ¡°Are you kidding? Sheena and I are cousins, you know.¡±

    ¡°Cousins? The two of you are just relatives, right?¡± he retorted with a straight face.

    Well, that¡¯s right. Her mother is my father¡¯s cousin. We¡¯re not really direct cousins.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re planning to ask her out?¡± I asked after making my eyes squintier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. You are always with her after all. I just want you to know that II am interested to her,¡± he replied cheerfully and chuckled.

    ¡°I know that you are famous so why Sheena?¡±

    ¡°She is my type, that¡¯s all," she answered with a somewhat honest smile.

    ¡°So you will test her if she¡¯ll fall for you.¡±

    He then chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound bad. I am serious about her. If I just want a challenge, I will go for Charlotte or May, right?¡±

    Well, Charlotte is the most popular girl here after all and May is.... I know where this is going.

    ¡°Well, they are not my types anyway,¡± Ralph continued.

    Is this for real? I have a rival out of the blue? And on top of that, he is the most popular and handsome boy in this school?

    ¡°Do what you want,¡± I said and started walking.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    I once again looked at him to listen for his last words.

    ¡°See you later,¡± he said with a refreshing smile.

    What is with him? He gives me the creeps...really.

    After that, I walked away from him.

    I clicked my tongue and said, ¡°Easiest, huh. I¡¯ve underestimated my childhood friend. At least make my rival someone who I can realistically win against.¡±

    This is the situation. You have a rival in love and that person is the kind of boy which girls will risk their lives just to talk to him. So the question is¡­what will you do? The correct answer is to give up on the spot but that answer is not an option right now. It is because my cousin¡¯s life is at risk here. If I¡¯m going to describe myself, my looks are at the good side but not that high to make me popular. I also have a good build and height. I am also smart so what do you think is the reason why I don¡¯t have a friend? The answer is¡­my personality. No matter how many tries to befriend me, if I don¡¯t want to hang out with them, they will eventually give up sooner or later. I survived this social world just by doing the things I should do to avoid people. Well...if someone suddenly converse with me, I always felt the indescribable awkwardness that I will never want to feel again. That is why I tried to think of solutions. While living as a loner, I¡¯ve discovered the ¡°Eight Commandments¡± to end a conversation. Well...just read the following.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    First, don¡¯t make the topic broader. By uttering words that might lead to another idea, the conversation will only prolong. That is why you should just agree on what the speaker is saying. By agreeing continuously, the speaker will be out of words later.

    Second, don¡¯t look at the speaker¡¯s eyes. By doing this, the speaker can conclude that you¡¯re not listening very carefully on what he or she is saying.

    Third, act foolish. If the speaker threw a question to you, pretend that you don¡¯t know it even if you know it. That way, the conversation will soon be finished.

    Fourth, act uninterested. By looking around you and by always looking at your watch, the speaker will surely conclude that you¡¯re not interested on what he or she is saying. The most effective way is yawning, proven and tested by me.

    Fifth, pretend to have a poor hearing. By making the speaker repeat what he or she is saying by time to time, he will surely be irritated, thus, ending the conversation.

    Sixth, be a perfectionist. If you¡¯re really knowledgeable about what the speaker is saying, look for the smallest mistakes that she or he will make. This might contradict the third commandment but by correcting almost all of his information, she or he will surely get irritated and stop conversing with you.

    Seventh, don¡¯t agree on what the speaker is saying. If the speaker¡¯s topic is only about opinions, you should always contradict his ideals. Prove as much as you could that his beliefs were wrong. I am sure that your conversation will prolong because it is a clash of ideals but I am sure that he or she will never talk to you again after that if you won. More convenient, right?

    Eight, if all of this didn¡¯t work, (well...that is near to impossible) say some excuse like ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet¡± or ¡°I have something important to do¡± to stop the conversation. You can call this ¡°the fled plan¡± and this is your last bullet.

    Well, all of those are not important right now. What¡¯s really important right now is Sheena¡¯s rescue plan so let¡¯s focus on that idea alone. Thankfully, I have an advantage. That is my ¡®childhood friend¡¯ status with Sheena. Also, let me tell you one thing. Looks is not the most important in courting someone. The most important thing is your action. If you¡¯re characteristics are all average or even higher and you have the knowledge of proper courting, you can make anyone fall for you except the girls with a give-and-receive love relationship already. Where did I get this information? In the anime with romance genres of course!

    That is why I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this. I¡¯ve got to do something about Ralph. Well, what approach should I do?

    Suddenly, my cross emitted the red light again and formed these words:

    [Go to Sheena and confess that you love her.]

    [Go to Sheena and ask your question.]

    [Observe for a while.]

    Really, Cross of Salvation? Is it just me or these choices just made it harder for me to decide what to do? Is this really designed to help me? Anyway, what should I pick? I guess I should first analyze each one.

    If I¡¯m going to choose the first, the confession choice, I can eliminate Ralph in the scene on the spot. Sheena will be confused after all. I¡¯m sure that she will not bother paying much attention to Ralph but in exchange, I will be her center of attention. I should not pick this. I mean, I¡¯ve got a feeling that I will just be rejected if I confess this early.

    If I¡¯m going to choose the second, the questioning choice, Ralph will be emphasized. My question is ¡°Do you like Ralph?¡± after all. I need to prepare for surprise events in the near future if I chose this.

    Well, the third choice, the observation choice, is the usual ¡°playing safe¡± choice. Well, observing first is not that bad. I might learn new information with this which can help to my mission later on.

    ¡°I should observe for a while,¡± I whispered to myself.

    There is no need to increase my pace. I can still do the first and second even after choosing the third, right?

    ¡°Wait, all of my options¡­.are only applicable if Sheena doesn¡¯t like Ralph, right?¡± I whispered with a sudden surprised face.

    I forgot! If Sheena likes Ralph, it is surely game over. Considering that she might like Ralph, choosing the second should be the right one. If I confess my love to her, I might be rejected on the spot. If I wait and watch, it will be over before I know it. I should ask that question to Sheena after class. If I do so, I might get new choices on what should I do next. That is why I¡¯ll pick the second choice!

    ¡°It looks like these choices are surprisingly helpful in some ways,¡± I thought to myself and the words vanished into thin air.

    After the class, I immediately went to Sheena¡¯s classroom and in my surprise, I saw Ralph together with her before the classroom.

    ¡°Darn. I¡¯m late," I muttered and clicked my tongue.

    I immediately hid and listened to their conversation.

    "You don¡¯t need to walk me home, you know,¡± Sheena said in a slight troubled expression.

    "We both have the same way so what¡¯s wrong about that?¡± Ralph replied with his usual radiant smile.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sheena muttered with a forced smile.

    ¡°Is it because of...Orel?¡± Ralph suddenly asked with a sudden serious tone without discarding his smile.

    Huh? Because of me?

    ¡°Wha...what do you mean?" Sheena reacted with a sudden blushed face.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Ralph followed with his smile still there.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sheena whispered, still undecided if she¡¯ll agree or not.

    I need to do something!

    My cross once again flashed a color red light and formed these words:

    [Show yourself and invite Ralph to go home with the three of you.]

    [Show yourself and get Sheena.]

    [Go home alone for today.]

    Well, the answer is quite obvious. The first and last is so idiotic for an answer. middle choice it is, Cross of Salvation!

    I showed myself and said, ¡°Sheena, let¡¯s go home¡± with a serious expression.

    ¡°Or?¡± Sheena reacted with a surprised expression. ¡°D-did you hear our conversation?¡±

    I looked at Ralph and he gave me his usual smile. What an irritating fa?ade.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said to Sheena.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sheena said with a reluctant face and gave Ralph a glimpse.

    ¡°Orel, can I ask a favor?¡± Ralph asked with his usual smile.

    "What?" I replied without hiding my irritation.

    ¡°Can I go with the two of you? I also live in your subdivision after all.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I downright refused.

    ¡°Or?¡± Sheena said, clearly surprised because of my sudden reply.

    ¡°But why?¡± he asked with a smile.

    ¡°I just want to walk together with Sheena and Sheena only,¡± I answered, looking directly to his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Ralph reacted with an amused face.

    "That expression, I don''t like it," I commented with seriousness.

    "Sorry but can you blame me. You''re being far too greedy. You''re just her best friend...not her boyfriend," Ralph retorted, clearly also serious despite smiling.

    "Well, it is better than a total stranger like you," I replied instantly.

    "Then, how about we let Sheena decide?" Ralph suggested and looked at Sheena.

    "M-me?" Sheena repeated, clearly surprised that she suddenly got included in our conversation.

    "It''s fine to me. Sheena, what''s your decision?" I asked with my usual serious face.

    "You too? Then..." Sheena whispered. Then, she tried to think as hard as she can to the point that smoke started to come out from her ears.

    "Well, it looks like Sheena can''t decide right away," Ralph said with a smile.

    "That smile..." I whispered with an irritated face.

    "Then, how about we decide using a game," Ralph proposed with confidence.

    "Game?" Sheena and I repeated.

    "Since the volleyball field is unoccupied right now, how about we decide using that? We''ll be playing like beach volley ball and the first to score 21 wins, how about that?"

    "I never back down from a challenge. I accept it," I answered as cool as I can.

    Man, if I¡¯m only a girl, I will surely fall for myself. Clear Narcissism aside, that¡¯s obviously a joke.

    "Or? Are you sure you want to fight him?" Sheena asked with a worried face.

    Hey, are you worried that I¡¯ll be beaten by this guy to a pulp?

    "Don''t worry. I''ll win this," I replied with a serious face.

    Just like that, we are now at the grounds preparing for the match. For some reason, students suddenly gathered to watch our match like we are some pros.

    "Good luck, Ralph!" some girls shouted to support Ralph.

    "Why is there a match at this time?" some guy in the crowd asked to a guy next to him.

    "Well, those guys are fighting for a single girl. She is no other than the 11<sup>th</sup> grader, Sheena."

    "That Sheena? Then, I can tell that these two are serious. She is really hot after all."

    "Do you know who that other guy is? I already know Ralph but who is that other guy?"

    "Wait...I kind of know him. I think his name is Auti...something. What is it again?"

    It¡¯s Orel, you background characters! At least know the name of the protagonist of this story!

    "This will be my partner, Gerald," Ralph suddenly said after appearing with a boy.

    "Huh? Isn''t this a one-on-one match?" I asked to him in a straight face..

    "I said earlier that this will be a beach volleyball match right? And anyway, you can''t play volleyball with just two players, right?" Ralph answered with a slight confused look.

    I thought that beach volleyball is a one-on-one version of volleyball. How would I know something like that without details given by you? With common sense...I think. Jeez, I even answered my own question!

    "Well, all you need to do is find a friend a friend," Ralph followed with a smile.

    Friend? What the heck is that? Some foreign word?

    "I don''t have any," I replied seriously.

    For some reason, he didn''t even ask anything like "really?" or the like. I think that he can tell that I''m not joking.

    "Does anyone here want to volunteer to become his partner?" he announced to the crowd watching us.

    *silence*

    What an expected reaction.

    "How about me?" Sheena suddenly asked after appearing.

    "But...well¡­it can''t be helped. There are already lots of students here so postponing the match is not an option," Ralph replied.

    "Thanks," Sheena replied with a smile.

    Did he just forget why he started all of this? You¡¯re not here to entertain the crowd, you know.

    "That is why...I will even become an antagonist just to get your attention," he followed and made a cool smile.

    What an irritating guy. I hate him alright.

    The match then started and our teams are surprisingly evenly matched. Before I know it, the score is now 19-20 in favor of them.

    ¡°Just one more and it¡¯s our win,¡± Ralph said with a smile.

    ¡°Or, at this rate, we will really lose. Are you sure you¡¯re playing to win?¡± Sheena asked.

    ¡°Jeez, Sheena, of course I am! Can you see how freaking tired I am? I¡¯ve never been this serious in a game before. How about we just focus on winning this match?¡± I retorted and looked at Ralph.

    ¡°Aye, aye, Captain,¡± Sheena jokingly answered with also a slightly tired expression.

    I have to do something or we can¡¯t win this.

    We are now the one who¡¯ll serve. Sheena then went to the rear court boundary and served the ball. After that, Ralph¡¯s partner, Gerald set it. Ralph then suddenly jumped and prepared to spike it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± I said and prepared for a block.

    But when I looked at him, he gave me a smile.

    What the¡­it is a fake!

    He then tackled the ball towards my right side.

    ¡°We won!¡± Gerald shouted as the ball head towards the ground.

    Suddenly, I heard the footsteps of someone running. It¡¯s Sheena! She somehow set the ball. After that, the ball is now in mid-air like the time has stopped.

    ¡°Or!¡± she shouted.

    I immediately ran towards her position. I then jumped and punched the ball towards the enemy¡¯s field. Miraculously, it grounded.

    ¡°2¡­20-20! A deuce! The battle is not over yet!¡± the announcer said with a very excited expression. Wait...since when did we gain an announcer here?

    Suddenly, Sheena hugged me with a very happy expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Or!¡± she said while laughing.

    ¡°Hey, stop it! We still have to score two points to win,¡± I reacted, making a forced serious face to hide my embarrassment.

    So she is really serious about winning this. I have to get more serious.

    After that, a rally followed and we somehow scored again. Just one more to go and we will win. We can do this!

    Gerald will now serve the ball. He went behind the rear court boundary and served the ball. I then returned the ball and it went towards Ralph.

    ¡°We will be the winner!¡± Gerald shouted and ran towards Ralph.

    Ralph then set the ball. When the ball went up in the air, Gerald jumped and spiked the ball.

    ¡°Or!¡± Sheena called, leaving the ball to me.

    Fortunately, I somehow dig the ball. It then flew up in the air and over-passed the net a little and when I looked above the net, Ralph is now ready to spike it.

    Don¡¯ tell me¡­a double spike!

    He then spiked it and the ball went towards our field where no one is guarding.

    Crap!

    Sheena jumped towards the ball with all of her might.

    ¡°Sheena!¡± I shouted, praying that she can catch it.

    She then successfully dug the ball and now, it is up in the air.

    ¡°Or!¡± Sheena shouted once again.

    ¡°We will win this!¡± I shouted and ran towards the ball. Then, I jumped and punched the ball with all of my strength.

    ¡°Arggghhh!¡± I shouted and suddenly, the pearl on my cross emitted a very bright orange light. What the heck is this? I can feel...the power!

    With an amazing speed and power, the ball is now heading towards them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t receive it! It will surely go out!¡± Ralph shouted to Gerald.

    The ball then grounded to their field and created a huge explosion of sand.

    "Did it land inside?¡± Sheena reacted with a surprised face. Because of the smokescreen made by the ball, we still don¡¯t know if it is out.

    The lineman then went to the ball mark on the ground and looked at it. Wait...there is a lineman now too?

    It¡¯s in!¡± the lineman shouted.

    ¡°We¡­won¡­¡± I whispered with widened eye, still can¡¯t believe that we won already.

    ¡°We have a winner! The winners of the ¡®Volleyball Match¡¯ are Auti and Sheena!¡± the announcer announced with enthusiasm.

    Sheena then ran towards me and prepared to hug me so I immediately placed my hand to her forehead to stop her.

    She laughed and said, ¡°We won! We won!¡± while still struggling to hug me.

    ¡°Yeah, we won so stop that!¡± I retorted with squinted eyes.

    When I looked at the cross, it is still emitting a faint orange light. So this can boost my strength to the limit. I just wonder when this light will disappear.

    ¡°It looks like you are the winner,¡± Ralph said with a smile.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Ralph,¡± Sheena replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ralph asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You''re good. You can even become a regular at our school¡¯s volleyball club.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should join the volleyball club too. You praised me on this sport after all,¡± Ralph followed with a smile.

    "Let¡¯s go, Sheena,¡± I said and walked away.

    ¡°Or? Wait for me! Ralph, see you later,¡± Sheena said and went to my right side.

    I still have to ask something so I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down. Even though she volunteered to become my partner, that doesn''t mean that she doesn''t like Ralph. Her reasoning can be like "Or is my friend so I have to help him" or something like that.

    When we reached the area near the park, I decided to start the conversation while we are still walking.

    ¡°Sheena, do you remember our conversation when we are eating lunch earlier?¡± I asked.

    Sheena¡¯s shoulder twitched because of my sudden question and asked, ¡°That again?¡±

    ¡°Is it...Ralph?¡±

    Because of my question, Sheena gave me a teasing smile and said, ¡°Why? Are you perhaps jealous?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why would I be jealous?¡± I replied with a flustered expression.

    ¡°Then, why is your face red?¡±

    ¡°It is because of the sunset. See? Its light is on my face.¡±

    She then chuckled and said, ¡°Then, why are you asking me about that?¡±

    ¡°I...I said that you are like a little sister to me, right?¡±

    Her teasing expression from earlier shifted into a moody one and said, ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    Is she angry again?

    ¡°Yes, you are definitely right. I like Ralph. Do you have a problem with that?¡± she answered with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°What the...of course there is. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to tell you about this matter? You just see me as a little sister, right? You are not my boyfriend!" she shouted with a pissed face.

    ¡°Wha--. Then, go with that Ralph of yours and never talk to me ever again!¡± I angrily retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because starting tomorrow, I will go home together with Ralph,¡± Sheena said and ran away from me.

    ¡°Darn!¡± I shouted and kicked an empty can that I found in the road.

    I lost my composure there. Why did I say those things? How can I even fix this?

    Suddenly, the orange light on my cross disappeared and my muscles ached like hell.

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡±

    Because of the extreme pain, I collapsed on the ground like a doll.

    So this is a side effect.

    ¡°Is it¡­over?¡± I whispered to myself.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Sheena whispered after she disappeared from my sight.

 Episode 3 - Is it okay to confess your feelings to the class rep out of the blue?

    It¡¯s been days since Sheena and I quarreled. We didn¡¯t fix the problem so even if we saw each other at the school, we couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to talk again like usual.

    Right now, I am walking towards the cafeteria to buy my usual chocolate roll bread for lunch when I saw Sheena walking together with Ralph.

    ¡°What the¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    I followed them as they walk towards the roof top. There, I saw them having a conversation very happily while eating. Suddenly, the pearl on my cross emitted a violet light, making the surrounding filled with that color and returned to normal after a few seconds. Three days left, huh. Who am I kidding? This is now hopeless.

    ¡°Looks like¡­I lost,¡± I whispered in a sad tone.

    Sorry, Dad. It looks like you will be disappointed to me. It is my first mission yet¡­I failed miserably. Well, I am not the only exorcist so I think there is still hope. Maybe we can still find someone who can do this mission better than me.

    Suddenly, the cross emitted a red light and formed these words:

    [Go to the cafeteria and buy lunch.]

    [Go to Sheena and confess.]

    Silly me. Why am I giving up already? I¡¯m still here. It¡¯s too soon to give up!

    ¡°The second choice!¡± I shouted and ran towards them.

    ¡°Or?¡± Sheena said with a surprised expression after I stopped before them.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ralph asked after giving me his usual smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am here to rescue my one and only princess,¡± I said seriously and looked at Sheena.

    Clearly, she got surprised from those words.

    ¡°How embarrassing! How did I say those words so seriously?¡± I thought to myself as I try my best to maintain my serious expression.

    ¡°Hehhh~ Princess, huh. Does that mean that you also like her?¡± Ralph asked, clearly amused on what he heard from me.

    ¡°Like? Are you kidding? Of course not,¡± I retorted with slanted eyebrows.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ralph reacted with a sudden confused face.

    ¡°I love her,¡± I continued and once again looked at Sheena.

    ¡°Oh? Then, what are you planning to do?¡± Ralph asked.

    This guy, he is still wearing that usual expression even at a time like this.

    ¡°This!¡± I said and grabbed Sheena¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Or?¡± Sheena mumbled with a confused look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said and pulled her along.

    ¡°Or, wai-wait.¡±

    We then ran away from Ralph and stopped after we reached the back of the main building.

    ¡°Why?¡± Sheena whispered after I let go of her hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted, not clearly hearing what she said.

    ¡°You saw us right? Isn¡¯t it...too late for this?¡± she said in a cold tone while looking down.

    ¡°The word over is only for quitters who always give up. As long as you have the conviction to do what you really want to, nothing is impossible,¡± I muttered and made a smile at the end.

    ¡°Huh?¡± she reacted after looking at me with slight widened eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be that surprised. Is it that weird for me to say that line?¡± I asked with squinted eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, even if that double-faced fellow is now your boyfriend, I don¡¯t care. I will do anything to get you from him."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sheena, I love you. That¡¯s all I want to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Am I talking to a stone? I am already confessing, you know. Is it still practice time?¡± I asked, making my eyes even squintier.

    Before I know it, Sheena is now hugging me. Because the top of her head is just under my chin, the fragrant smell of her shoulder-length hair enveloped my senses. I didn¡¯t know that she smells unbelievably good when she is this close.

    ¡°Ralph and I...are not really dating. We¡¯re just pretending,¡± she said with a somewhat shaky voice. Is she crying?

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted in a surprised tone.

    ¡°After we fought, I immediately talked to him and said that I already have feelings for you. After a few days, he noticed that we are not meeting anymore so I told him what happened. That is why he proposed this plan to fix our relationship.¡±

    ¡°So this is his plan,¡± I whispered after listening to her story.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What if he has an ulterior motive?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He is a nice guy you know. He can never think of that.¡±

    Well, I think he is aiming for the lucky break. If I gave up, he can eventually start his moves after Sheena moved on. It is the usual ¡®take advantage¡¯ plan. If I chose the first choice earlier, it is Ralph¡¯s win. But¡­

    ¡°That may also be the case. Not that I¡¯m saying for sure that he¡¯s really a nice guy,¡± I muttered, slightly embarrassed about what I¡¯m saying. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t notice that you have feelings for me. I really have no clue until today.¡±

    ¡°Jeez...I already love you since we¡¯re kids, you know,¡± she followed with a smile.

    Jeez. I¡¯m still oblivious even though I¡¯ve watched different love stories already. I drew back and looked at her face.

    ¡°Sheena, starting now, I will love you more,¡± I said while staring at her with seriousness in my eyes.

    ¡°Or...¡± Sheena whispered as she looks at me with slight blushing cheeks.

    I held her chin using my thumb and index finger and kissed her lips. After awhile, I drew back and stared at her face. Crap¡­my vision is getting blurry. It looks like this mission is a big success.

    ¡°Farewell, Sheena,¡± I muttered with a smile.

    After a couple of seconds, the surrounding became pitch black.

    One down and three to go.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself still in the situation I am earlier; my forehead is still touching Sheena¡¯s. I stood up and looked at my father and principal.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± both of them said with a worried face.

    As an answer, I gave them a thumb up. Then, the light enveloping Sheena finally disappeared.

    ¡°He did it!¡± both of them shouted with very happy expressions. They held hands and jumped like fools to celebrate my success.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Can you please kindly stop that?¡±

    ¡°Did you see that, Dan? He¡¯s so amazing, right? As expected to my son,¡± my father boasted with a laugh.

    ¡°Dad, why isn¡¯t she waking up?¡± I asked while looking at Sheena.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because it is normal. She will wake up after an hour or two,¡± my father answered with a smile.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she need a doctor right now?¡±

    ¡°Well, after she woke up that is.¡±

    I looked at Sheena once again and said, ¡°Get well soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...she will,¡± my father followed.

    ¡°By the way, I unlocked the three colors, including the violet one.¡±

    ¡°Already? That...that¡¯s good news. I am sure that you will become a very strong exorcist someday. The red light is the ¡®routes of fate¡¯. Beware because the one that you will pick will decide what will happen in your mission.¡±

    ¡°But why would this cross offer contradicting choices? Isn¡¯t it more convenient to just give the correct answer?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­isn¡¯t it more exciting that way?¡± my father replied with a genuine smile.

    ¡°Jeez,¡± I reacted with a sigh. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the orange one?¡±

    ¡°The orange light is the ¡®strength booster¡¯. It boosts your strength to the limit and after you deactivated it, all of your muscles will feel the side effect.¡±

    ¡°Well...I experienced it already.¡±

    ¡°Orel, how about my goddaughter?¡± the principal asked with a very worried face.

    ¡°Jeez, Principal. You already know that I am saving the hard ones for later, right?¡±I replied.

    That¡¯s right. Aimy is the hardest target here. I am not even sure if I can make her fall for me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because my son can make anyone fall for him so just wait a bit there,¡± my father said to the principal.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that making Aimy fall for me is impossible, right?¡± I asked with squinted eyes.

    ¡°Y-you know I¡¯m just kidding,¡± he replied and forced a laugh.

    This father of mine¡­

    ¡°Well, how many hours have passed since I entered her mind?¡± I asked.

    ¡°One second,¡± my father answered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted, surprised from his reply.

    ¡°The mission of exorcist doesn¡¯t consume time in the real world so it just took a second in our point of view.¡±

    How convenient.

    ¡°Are you tired? Wanna rest for a bit?¡± my father asked with a slight worried tone.

    ¡°No thanks. The sooner this is resolved, the better,¡± I replied and wiped my face with my handkerchief.

    ¡°Then, who will be the next one?¡± my father asked.

    I looked at all of the girls once again and replied, ¡°Meryl.¡±

    ¡°Meryl?¡± my father repeated.

    ¡°The one with the long hair,¡± I said while pointing at the said girl.

    ¡°Orel, good luck. You¡¯ve got my genes so there is nothing to worry about.¡±

    What is with that encouragement?

    This is the real start. I am sure that this will be hard.

    I went before Meryl¡¯s bed and did the usual start.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself before my classroom¡¯s door. Well, Meryl is the target after all. I need to enter now.

    ¡°OT!¡± Meryl shouted just after I stepped inside.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Why did you escape yesterday? Do you know how hard it is to clean with only two people?¡±

    While listening to her, I continued walking and eventually reached my seat. I immediately sat down and looked at her.

    ¡°Are you listening?¡±

    This girl is Meryl, the irritating class representative of this section. In appearance, she has a long straight hair (long enough to pass her hips), her looks are above average but not in the level of showbiz icons and her body is well-endowed for her age. She also has a headband with a red ribbon design on its left side. Every day, she is always disrupting my peaceful and quiet life. How? She is always inviting me for lunch; she is always inviting me to walk with her when going home and other pointless things just to make me open up with the whole class. If I can define her briefly, she is just a ¡°happy-go-lucky¡± high school girl, always smiling because she really enjoys her high school life. Always has a positive outlook in life and doesn¡¯t have any problems, the complete opposite of me. That is why I find her very annoying.

    She is always striving to make me her friend in order for me to open up with the whole class, but why? Is it really just because of her duty as a class president or because¡­

    ¡°Meryl, do you have a crush on me?¡± I asked with my usual serious expression.

    Her face suddenly became red and replied, ¡°O-o-of course not!¡± in a flustered voice.

    ¡°Then, why are you always talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong to do that? I just¡­want you to have a friend...like me.¡±

    ¡°Friend, huh,¡± I whispered after noticing the two girls approaching.

    ¡°Meryl, let¡¯s go to the Gym,¡± one of the two girls suddenly said behind Meryl.

    ¡°Go ahead first,¡± she replied with her usual smile.

    ¡°Then...okay,¡± both of them replied and left the classroom.

    This girl...why is she always refusing the invitations of her real friends if I¡¯m with her?

    ¡°Is there a reason why you don¡¯t want to befriend anyone? It is not that hard to make friends after all,¡± Meryl asked curiously.

    Because of that sudden question, I remembered an event from my past, something that happened to me in 6th grade.

    ¡°This is mine, right?¡± Nick said while holding my paint brush.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your brush a little worn out?¡± John asked while staring at it.

    ¡°He bought a new one that is exactly like this, right?¡± Hance replied.

    ¡°That...that is mine. My mother gave it to me last month,¡± I defended in a nervous tone.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care anymore. Here,¡± Nick said and threw it at me.

    He is smiling but his eyes weren¡¯t. He is looking at me like he is looking at a thief. But I didn¡¯t steal it. It¡¯s just a false accusation but they didn¡¯t believe me.

    One day, one of my classmate¡¯s recorder, Al, gone missing. It is our recitation in our subject Music that day so she started crying after a while.

    ¡°Maybe someone stole it,¡± Nick suddenly said and gave me a glimpse.

    I know that he is suspecting me again. When the teacher asked if her recorder has a trademark on it, she said that it has a letter A written on it.

    Our teacher checked our recorders but failed to find it but after that, Hance said, ¡°How about checking all bags, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Because Al is still crying while being comforted by the other girls, our teacher decided to check all our bags. In my surprise, our teacher took out a recorder in my bag. It is Al¡¯s recorder.

    My classmates then started on commenting out loud.

    ¡°Orel is the thief?¡±

    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±

    ¡°That is Al¡¯s recorder after all. Maybe he is really admiring her that he decided to steal her belongings.¡±

    ¡°Is he that desperate?¡±

    ¡°What if his parents are thieves too?¡±

    All of my classmates gave me a mean look. When I looked at Nick and the others, they are laughing derisively. I know it. They put it in my bag on purpose.

    ¡°A-polo-gize!¡± All of my classmates chanted repeatedly in a loud manner.

    I couldn¡¯t forget the feeling at that time. I realized how small I am as my classmates say ¡°sorry¡± continuously. I don¡¯t know what to do. Will they believe me if I told them that I didn¡¯t steal it?

    ¡°Quiet! Orel, apologize to her,¡± our teacher said in a scary tone.

    Because of her scary glare, I couldn¡¯t do anything but go to Al¡¯s seat and bow my head.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t repeat this ever again, Orel. I will not report you to the Guidance Councilor because I am quite kind but...you know what will happen if you repeat it again, right?¡± my teacher said while looking at me with her scary eyes.

    What can I do at a time like this? If I said that it is just a set-up, they will not surely believe me. I¡¯m just nothing. I don¡¯t have any friends while Nick is popular among my classmates. I¡¯m sure that they will go to Nick¡¯s side and not on mine. Even my teacher is convinced that I stole it. The only thing I could do is cry after I have gone home.

    After that, the bullying started. Someone hid my shoes, my things got lost, and some purposely stained my clothes by pouring juice on my uniform and other awful things I don¡¯t want to recall again. I couldn¡¯t do anything. All I could do is cry after reaching my room at my house. I can hold it until I¡¯m still at school but not after I got home. I don¡¯t want to tell it to my Father because he is busy at work. It will just be a trouble for him.

    I¡¯m really weak at that time. Well, thanks to that, I realized a fact. Humans are ugly creatures. They will do anything they know right even if it is wrong. To them, hurting someone without knowing what really happened is just a process to attain true justice. The only important thing to them is what they think that is right. They judge others they didn¡¯t know and they will only believe in that impression made by them. I don¡¯t want to associate with them. That is the strongest catalyst that sparked the start of change in my beliefs.

    Because I wandered in my thoughts, it took a while before I replied.

    ¡°Tch. Humans have different experiences in their life. Whether they will let it affect them is fully up to them,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Not that ¡®tch¡¯ again. Does that mean something?¡± Meryl asked with a pout.

    Well, that is a habit of mine that I always do when I am irritated. That means that¡­you¡¯re irritating.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Suddenly, the cross emitted a red light and formed these words in front of me:

    [Meryl, let¡¯s go to the Gym.]

    [Meryl, I like you. How about you?]

    Hey, at least give me a break, ¡®routes of fate¡¯. Well, time to work I guess.

    All of my classmates are already at the gym because our Math teacher called us there to do something. Well, I already know what will happen because this is my second loop here. Now, what should I pick? Well, the question here is¡­should I confess to her right now or wait for the right timing?

    Do you want to know the reason why I chose her as the second victim that I should save? A Class Representative is unbelievably obedient to her job for some reason...in the anime that is. Luckily, Meryl is exactly like that so as a loner, I have an advantage when I decided to ask her out. Because of her duty, she will always create conversations and events between the two of us, making it easier to make my moves. She will be the one who will chase me and not me. It¡¯s convenient, right?

    ¡°OT?¡± she said with a puzzled face because of my sudden silence.

    If I keep on being stubborn, nothing will happen. The time that we spent with each other is already sufficient so confessing now will be the right choice. Even if I got rejected, it¡¯s fine. What I want is for her to notice me as an admirer of her and not just a loner in the corner. That is why the second choice is what I¡¯ll pick.

    ¡°Meryl¡­¡± I said with a serious expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your squinty eyes are scaring me, you know,¡± she commented with a slight bothered face.

    My eyes are always this scary, thank you.

    ¡°I like you. How about you?¡± I followed without changing my expression.

    Her face¡¯s color suddenly turned into red and said, ¡°Wha-wha-wha-what? B-b-but...why?¡± in a flustered expression.

    ¡°You heard it right. I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious about this. I want to know your answer...this instant.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡± she whispered and her eyes couldn¡¯t stay at one place anymore.

    I stared at her eyes with seriousness so she can tell that I am not joking. After seconds of silence, she suddenly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll...think about it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before I even say something in return, she suddenly ran outside the room.

    ¡°I just hope that I chose the right choice or it is already over this early,¡± I thought to myself and sat down on my chair again. ¡°But first¡­I think I should skip going to the Gym. It¡¯s too tiring to walk.¡±

 Episode 4 - Class Reps answer to the confession: Rejected or Not?

    Not all boys have girlfriends. It is a very sad fact that no one can change. But let us analyze that fact if it is really a sad truth. Do you know that boys with girlfriends always have to budget their allowance to the point that they sometimes have to skip lunches? Do you know that boys with girlfriends couldn¡¯t concentrate fully on their studies? Do you know that boys with girlfriends have to spend their precious holidays with their so called ¡®love of their life¡¯? I am not yet prepared for those sad facts about having a girlfriend! But¡­it is just a world in Meryl¡¯s mind so I can still keep up with this love crap. If this is the real world¡­I will never bother to do this.

    Since I confessed to Meryl, she tried her best to avoid me. If our lines of visions meet, she will immediately avert her gaze as fast as she can. Right now, the final subject for the day ended so I am now putting my books back to my bag.

    Did I pick the wrong choice? Then, what should I do?

    Once again, my cross flashed a red light and formed these words:

    [Say to Meryl that what you¡¯ve said the other day is just a joke.]

    [Confess once again.]

    [Go home for today.]

    This is really like a dating sim alright. Anyway let¡¯s first analyze each choice.

    If I picked the first choice, I will just be a jerk to her. Why is it even included in the choices? The second one will be a risky choice. By confessing again, she might become more distance to me. If that happens, it will be over before I know it. But if I succeeded, I can say some lines that might help me get a favorable answer to my confession. The third one means that I will just be waiting for her answer. If she rejected me after waiting for so long, it is surely my lost. But her answer may be a good one so waiting is not that bad either. Risk¡­let¡¯s gamble.

    ¡°Second,¡± I whispered as an answer.

    After the word disappeared, I went before Meryl¡¯s seat. Surprised by my sudden action, she couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rooftop. I have something to say,¡± I said to Meryl.

    ¡°S¡­sure,¡± she whispered nervously.

    The main building of our school has a roof top that even students can access. Because it is fairly wide, some students go there to eat their lunch but once the dusk comes, no one can be found there. That is why after we arrived there, all we can hear is the sound of the zephyr. The beautiful scenery of the sunset and the bright orange sky are also there but because of the current situation, I didn¡¯t manage to enjoy watching these two like usual.

    We are now standing face to face with around one meter of distance between us. I have to say it.

    ¡°Meryl...what I¡¯ve said to you last week¡­¡± I started.

    Her shoulders twitched because of my sudden words.

    ¡°I will not say that you should forget all of it,¡± I followed with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s true that I want to go back to our former relationship compared to this but¡­I don¡¯t want that to happen because there is something more important than that and that is...my feelings for you. My love for you will never disappear nor change. I don¡¯t want us to be just friends. What I want is...for you to look at me the same way as I do.¡±

    Prepared for the worst case scenario, I braced myself for any words that I will hear. Because of those words, I am sure that this is the turning point. Is it¡­over already?

    After a while, she clenched both of her fists and said, ¡°T-then...it is fine...if we started dating.¡±

    Those words echoed throughout my head because I am really not prepared to hear those words. It is because I am only prepared for the worst case scenario as I mentioned earlier and that is the words of rejection.

    When I came back to reality, I immediately replied, ¡°W-what...did you say?¡±

    ¡°Should I really repeat it?¡± she asked shyly.

    ¡°O-of course! What if I heard it wrong?¡± I replied with a flustered face.

    ¡°Then, repeat what you¡¯ve heard from me,¡± she followed with flushed cheeks.

    ¡°That...it is fine to start dating me.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°For real?¡± I once again asked with slight widened eyes.

    She then nodded to answer my redundant question. Now she has a smile, very different from her nervous and flustered face earlier. Because of that, I chuckled for a second and after a while, I laughed very loudly. It is the same as how overlords laugh in the movies so even I became surprised after finishing.

    ¡°Wha...what kind of laugh is that? Don¡¯t tell me that...you¡¯re planning on doing something indecent to me,¡± she asked after hiding her chest using both of her arms.

    ¡°I-indecent? You...you¡¯re wrong. That is really my real laugh. I am not thinking of something lewd or anything!¡±

    She then chuckled and said, ¡°I know. That is how you normally laugh after all.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± I asked, surprised from that sudden follow-up.

    ¡°This happened when I was going to school one morning,¡± Meryl said and started reminiscing about a certain event in the past.

    One day, there is a little girl around the age of five crying in the middle of a road. I decided to approach her but suddenly, a boy around my age talked to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked to the girl after kneeling on the road.

    ¡°My mom¡­*sob*...I got lost...*sob*...I can¡¯t find her...¡± the crying girl explained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sure that we can find your mom in no time,¡± he said with a serious face.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the girl whispered, still with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°In times like this, you should just laugh so you can stop crying. Try it.¡±

    ¡°...*sob*...*sob*...¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°It looks like I have to show her how to laugh. How should I laugh again? I think...it goes like this....¡±

    Suddenly, he laughed very loudly but that laugh is no ordinary one. It sounded exactly as the antagonist in the horror movies. It is indeed...disturbing.

    ¡°There. Just imitate me,¡± the boy followed after laughing.

    Because of that, the girl suddenly laughed very happily.

    ¡°What kind of laugh is that...hahahah. It is too creepy...hahahah.¡±

    ¡°R-really? Jeez. So Sylph is really right. Well, how do you feel now?¡± he asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± the girl replied with a smile.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go and find your--¡±

    ¡°Marie!¡± a middle-aged woman suddenly shouted.

    The boy stood up and asked, ¡°Is this kid your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Marie, where did you go? I told you that you shouldn¡¯t leave my side no matter what, right?¡± the mother said with a very worried face.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± the little girl said with an apologetic look.

    ¡°Jeez. Don¡¯t you ever do that again, do you understand?¡± the mother said to the girl.

    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Did you two go to the market?¡± the boy asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because there are many people in the market, she disappeared before I know it. Thank you very much for staying here with my daughter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    ¡°Marie, thank him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mister,¡± the girl said with a smile.

    ¡°What is your name, boy?¡± the mother asked.

    ¡°Orel,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Thank you once again, Orel. It¡¯s time for us to get going so...¡±

    ¡°Then, take care. Marie, don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± the boy reminded to the little girl.

    ¡°Yup. Bye, Orel,¡± Marie said as she wave farewell to the boy.

    ¡°That boy is no other than you...OT,¡± Meryl continued.

    ¡°So you saw all of that,¡± I whispered with my usual squinty eyes.

    ¡°On second thought...is that really you? Isn¡¯t that really out of your character?¡± she said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Jeez. I have a little sister so I am quite used on handling kids. Also, if my little sister is in that situation, I want others to do what I exactly did so...jeez, you get what I want to say, right?¡± I explained while trying my best to hide my embarrassment.

    ¡°That is also the reason why...I like you,¡± she said with a sudden charming smile.

    ¡°Meryl¡­¡± I whispered, taken aback with those sudden words.

    She then looked at me with a puzzled expression because of my sudden silence.

    ¡°You will never regret this decision of yours,¡± I said with a serious expression.

    She then lightly chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, then.¡±

    So anyway, did you ever experience a sleepless night? That¡¯s right. We¡¯re entering a monologue again so bear with it. I mean, it¡¯s quite short for one chapter if I ended it in that scene where Meryl finally agreed to be my girlfriend so let¡¯s extend this for a bit longer. Anyway, these sleepless nights don¡¯t choose their target. Sooner or later, it can even come to you before you know it. That is why different people invented different ways in order for them to catch some sleep and those are counting imaginary lambs, doing some exercises that are extremely tiring before going to sleep, eating a satisfying amount of dinner before sleeping and many more. Unfortunately, no matter what you do in those given examples, you can never catch a sleep if you are thinking about the unexplored world of ¡°No girlfriend since birth¡± boys. Jeez. I didn¡¯t know that having a girlfriend can bring me this kind of trouble.

    ¡°Ohayou, onii-chan, asa dayou. Hayaku okinaitou ji--<sup>[1]</sup>¡± my alarm clock said in an attempt to wake me up.

    ¡°Five more minutes. I¡¯m still sleepy¡­¡± I said and stopped it by pushing the button.

    After closing my eyes for five seconds, I lifted my upper body upright and whispered, ¡°Time to get up.¡±

    Well, as you can guess, it¡¯s now another day. For now, let¡¯s skip some daily scenes and go to the time where I am now at the school.

    For some reason, I am way earlier than my usual time when I arrived at the gate of our school. That is why I decided to wait for Meryl to arrive. Fifteen minutes before the start of the class, Meryl finally arrived.

    ¡°OT?¡± she said with a surprised expression after seeing me.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted with my usual serious face.

    ¡°G-good morning,¡± I replied with a serious face and we started walking towards the school.

    ¡°O¡­T,¡± Meryl called after minutes of silence while we are still walking in the long pavement.

    ¡°Hm?¡± I reacted.

    Before I even return her gaze, she suddenly averted her gaze to the road for an unknown reason. What is she trying to say?

    ¡°Say it. My curiosity will just kill me if you don¡¯t say what you really want..." I followed as I look at her while we¡¯re walking.

    ¡°Call¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I muttered, not hearing clearly what she just said.

    She looked at me with blushed cheeks and said, ¡°What should we call each other starting today?¡±

    Jeez¡­it¡¯s already time for this, huh.

    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m fine as long as it is not too embarrassing,¡± I followed with a neutral face.

    Ladies and gentlemen, we are now on the phase of drum roll please¡­.deciding and picking a pet name with your girlfriend!

    ¡°I am really not sure. It is my first time entering this kind of relationship so I don¡¯t know what I should call you,¡± she replied very shyly.

    Well, Sheena and I didn¡¯t reach this far. I kissed her before all of this happened after all.

    ¡°How about you say all the common ones and we will decide what to use from all of that,¡± I proposed.

    ¡°F-fine,¡± she replied shyly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Darling?¡± Meryl firstly suggested.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too common?¡± I retorted.

    ¡°Babe?¡± she continued.

    ¡°Babe¡­a na?ve person. That is what it really means," I followed as a trivia.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, not knowing if that¡¯s true.

    Well, that is another use for that word.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I noticed that sweet foods are commonly used. How about that?¡± she suggested.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± she asked because of my sudden lack of reply.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I muttered, not knowing how to explain why.

    ¡°Jeez. You rejected all of my suggestions. How about you decide?¡± she said with puffed cheeks.

    ¡°Well, those are too ordinary. And also, all of those are already been used.¡±

    ¡°Just so you know, you¡¯re the one who suggested that,¡± she whispered with squinted eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want something original?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Something that no one can think of.¡±

    ¡°But what? I don¡¯t have a clue,¡± she followed while in a thinking pose.

    ¡°Well, how about something that represents love?¡± I proposed.

    ¡°Things? Like chocolate or flowers?¡±

    ¡°Those symbolizes valentines but...well, it is sort of right but I¡¯m thinking of something unique.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡±

    ¡°They say that love is eternal.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that you are thinking of something that can last eternally?¡± Meryl questioned.

    ¡°Yes. But there is no object that can literally last eternally, you know. Even a plastic will perish after a thousand year.¡±

    ¡°Then, how about thinking of another saying about love.¡±

    ¡°Love is...blind?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m ugly?¡± she asked with sudden furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°O.-of course not! I¡¯m not relating it to ours,¡± I immediately replied with a nervous face.

    ¡°Really?¡± she questioned suspiciously.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I followed.

    ¡°Then, say that ¡®Meryl, you¡¯re beautiful. I love you¡¯ and I will believe you,¡± she said with a sudden smile.

    What the heck? Like I can say something that embarrassing!

    ¡°Why do I have to say that?¡± I asked, still surprised from the sudden task.

    ¡°Because it is the truth. Am I wrong?¡± she answered with a teasing smile.

    Are girls really this shameless?

    Suddenly, the cross emitted the usual red light and formed the choices.

    [Say it.]

    [Don¡¯t.]

    Jeez, are you enjoying harassing me too, cross of salvation? I just have to say it right? Fine then!

    ¡°Meryl, you¡¯re...beautiful. I...love you,¡± I repeated with a very embarrassed expression.

    Darn, I might die this instant out of embarrassment.

    She then laughed out loud because of what I¡¯ve said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really said it. I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s really out of your character!¡± she said while laughing.

    ¡°Tch. So you¡¯re just making a mockery out of me,¡± I whispered in irritation.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s not like that. I just really want to hear it,¡± she explained with a genuine happy smile.

    ¡°Jeez,¡± I whispered to myself and scratched my head.

    ¡°Then, as a payback...Orel, I love you too,¡± she said and looked at me with a very charming smile.

    Suddenly, my heart beat increased exponentially so I immediately averted my gaze. Wait¡­

    I then looked back at her and asked, ¡°Did you just call me Orel?¡±

    ¡°How about that? I want to call you Orel so...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am always calling you OT since we met, right? That is why you don¡¯t have to change what you call me. Meryl is fine.¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­I¡¯m fine with that. Anyway, how about saying that I¡¯m handsome to complete it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she replied with a smile and stick out her tongue.

    This girl...

    ¡°Well, hearing my real name is better than the nickname OT after all,¡± I said after making a smile unconsciously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go or we will be late, Orel,¡± she said and jogged towards the stairway of the main building.

    ¡°Jeez. Wait for me,¡± I replied and followed her lead.

 Episode 5 - First Kiss with my Class Rep Girlfriend?

    Yesterday, Meryl and I decided to go out on a date this Saturday. Don¡¯t bother to remember if there¡¯s a scene like that in the previous chapter because that conversation is not there. It was not included because this story will be a lot longer if I included everything that happens in my life so I¡¯m only picking the interesting ones to tell for you to read. Breaking the fourth wall aside, Meryl and I decided to meet at the bus station before 1 pm. It is an iron rule to arrive fifteen minutes before a date but out of nervousness, I arrived one hour earlier.

    ¡°Am I really that excited?¡± I asked to myself while watching different people pass by.

    After half an hour, Meryl finally arrived. She is wearing a white sleeveless blouse designed with frills and a red flared mini-skirt. Her hair that is usually loose became a pony-tail with a big ribbon design. Because of her new image, it left my mouth hanging open.

    ¡°What time did you arrive here?¡± she asked with a somewhat worried face.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted in a dumb-founded face.

    Jeez, I got entranced too much! I have to say something!

    ¡°Ju...just a minute ago so don¡¯t worry,¡± I whispered as I try to maintain my usual serious face.

    ¡°I thought that I will be the first one here. It is still this early you know,¡± she commented with a slight surprised look.

    I then averted my gaze and replied, ¡°You can¡¯t blame me. I can¡¯t relax at home so I decided to go here as early as I can.¡±

    She then gave me a smile and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After walking for a short distance, we arrived at the destination. Then, I got surprised from the unbelievable level of crowd everywhere I look. What the heck is with this unusual amount of people?

    ¡°Is there an event here?¡± I asked to Meryl.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? This was the hottest topic last week you know,¡± she reacted with a shocked expression.

    ¡°No one told me about this or rather...no one talked to me except you this past week in the school,¡± I answered in a straight face.

    ¡°Daniel Ranilla will arrive here.¡±

    ¡°Daniel Ranilla? Who the heck is that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? He is the most popular male artist of our generation, you know,¡± she said with a slight surprised face.

    ¡°I¡­really don¡¯t know,¡± I followed indifferently.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a shut-in. In a room where there is no T.V. that is,¡± Meryl whispered with a pitying sigh.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked with a shocked expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious,¡± she retorted with a neutral look.

    ¡°I am always watching anime every night so I don¡¯t have time to watch news and late night shows,¡± I explained seriously.

    ¡°Anime?¡± she repeated, clearly clueless about the word.

    Explaining from the start is very hard you know so let¡¯s go back to the previous topic instead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are a fan of that Ranilla too,¡± I said with squinted eyes.

    She got surprised from my question and said, ¡°Fan?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She gave me a teasing smile and said, ¡°What if I said yes? Will you get jealous?¡±

    ¡°W-why would I be jealous?¡± I said, surprised from that sudden reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Well, he is indeed handsome but my type is the one who usually pretend to sleep during break time at school just to avoid conversations,¡± she followed with a teasing smile.

    I averted my gaze and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are just mocking me or not.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like a liar to you?¡± she asked with a serious face.

    I looked at her and said, ¡°Fine, fine. You are the most honest girl that I¡¯ve ever met. I just don¡¯t get the people who really admires idol to the extent that touching one can make them jump very happily like a fool. They are just humans like them you know.¡±

    I can understand them if they will do that when they¡¯ve saw Minori<sup>[1]</sup> in flesh. She is not a real human after all. Minori walking around...and a handshake...darn...I¡¯m drooling.

    ¡°Well, I am not in that level so I can¡¯t really understand too,¡± Meryl followed.

    ¡°Well, humans have different beliefs so understanding one another is not that easy.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± she said with a smile.

    I guess that even if our attitudes are almost polar opposites, we an still agree on some things.

    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect that the crowd around here will be this many. What if we got separated? Meryl, how about deciding a place to meet if that happens,¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Separate?¡± she repeated in a puzzled look.

    ¡°For the worst case scenario that is. Where do you want to meet?¡±

    Wait¡­I forgot about the existence of cell phones. That is a loner for you.

    She bowed her head and became silent for a minute.

    ¡°Meryl?¡± I called.

    She looked at me with blushed cheeks and said, ¡°How about...we hold hands?¡±

    What the¡­holding hands? The sign of affection between couples in love! It looks like I¡¯m progressing without doing anything special! But aren¡¯t we moving a little too fast?

    While waiting for my reply, Meryl continued staring at me with unusual charming eyes. Like I can resist something like this!

    ¡°Well...if you insist...¡± I said and held her right hand using my left hand.

    Her hand is so soft and small compared to mine. What the heck is this feeling? My heart is beating so fast just from this. I¡¯m not going to be surprised if blood suddenly gushed out from my nose. This is so embarrassing that I could die any second.

    We stared at each other for a minute and after a while, we realized that our worlds stopped, making both of us surprised.

    ¡°W-well...let¡¯s enter,¡± I said with a flustered expression.

    ¡°O-kay,¡± she whispered shyly.

    After that, we explored the crowded mall, we watched a movie, and we ate at a restaurant. When the clock went past six PM, we decided to go home. Because the traffic is at worst, we arrived at the bus station very late.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°What a traffic,¡± I said after we got down from the bus.

    ¡°Well, we went home the same time as those Daniel¡¯s fans after all.¡±

    Darn that Ranilla. He showed up just to cause trouble for common folks like me. I hope that he will never appear here again.

    ¡°The time really flies just like that. It is already seven before I know it,¡± Meryl said after glimpsing at her wrist watch.

    ¡°Do you have a curfew or something?¡± I asked.

    Because of my question, Meryl¡¯s face somehow became sad.

    With a sad smile, she replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m living alone so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Living alone? Well, asking here some questions is not appropriate.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go,¡± I said and started walking.

    Spending time with your girlfriend is indeed mysterious. Even though you are just both wasting time by walking around, talking about nonsense and the like, you can still find the word ¡®happiness¡¯ on it. I wonder why? Well, I think it is because humans are simpleton beings. The smallest things can make them really happy. As long as they treasure something, no matter how pointless and waste of time something is, they don¡¯t care about that except the fact that they are with the ones they love. B-but that doesn¡¯t mean that I already love Meryl. Don¡¯t misunderstand me!

    ¡°Orel?¡± Meryl called because of my sudden silence.

    I got lost in my thoughts again.

    ¡°We¡¯re already in front of your home. I guess I will now take my leave then,¡± I said after we reached the front gate of her apartment complex. It is a two storey building with six compartments on each floor.

    Just before I took my first step away from the gate of her apartment complex, Meryl suddenly stopped me from going by calling my name.

    ¡°Orel,¡± she called with a reluctant face.

    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already eight. How about eating dinner here? I will just reheat the foods so it won¡¯t take that long.¡±

    ¡°Dinner?¡±

    ¡°If it is fine.¡±

    Once again, my cross flashed the red light and formed these words in front of me:

    [Agree.]

    [Disagree.]

    Is there even a need to generate these choices? Of course I will agree.

    ¡°Well, I already told my little sister that I will be late so...being late a little more is not that bad, right?¡±

    Because of my reply, Meryl gave me a smile.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s enter,¡± she said with her usual cheerful smile.

    Meryl¡¯s home is indeed smaller compared to my house. I think it is just more than 50 sq. m. in total. I sat down in front of the small table at the living room and waited for Meryl¡¯s cooking to be finished. Well, you can only found two doors except the main entrance so those might be the door of her room and the door of the bathroom. The living room serves as her dining room and the kitchen can be found behind the big divider cabinet where the noisy TV is. Well, that is the rough blueprint of her house. As for the design, it is just fairly common with few picture frames hanged at the walls and figurines inside the divider cabinet. The entire house is clean and fragrant that it gave me a conclusion that she was always cleaning this whole house every now and then. But anyway¡­I wonder how her bedroom looks like.

    ¡°Thanks for the wait,¡± Meryl said, wearing an apron on top of her casual clothes while carrying a small casserole. She placed everything we needed to the small table in front of us. After the plates and others have been placed in the table, Meryl said, ¡°Well, I am the only one eating here so the table is quite small¡± with a somewhat sad smile.

    Well, from the smell of the pot, I think this is...

    ¡°Is that a pork stew?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Meryl answered with a smile.

    ¡°Perfect. That is my favorite,¡± I said with anticipation clearly seen in my eyes.

    ¡°Really? I am not really confident about this. Is your Mom the one who is cooking in your house?¡±

    My mom, huh.

    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s my little sister. She is one year younger than me but her cooking skills are quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°Well...let¡¯s see if my cooing is as good as your sister¡¯s. Let¡¯s eat,¡± she muttered with a smile.

    ¡°Well then,¡± I said and grabbed my spoon.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Meryl whispered to stop me.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pray,¡± she said with an unusual enthusiastic smile.

    It looks like she is really looking forward to eating with someone. I wonder how long since she ate with someone.

    ¡°Orel, are you a catholic?¡±

    ¡°Where did that come from?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, just answer it,¡± she said excitedly.

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, lead the prayer."

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with a surprised face.

    ¡°Yup. Aren¡¯t you doing this at home?¡± she answered cheerfully.

    ¡°Well, my little sister is the one who always do that thing. My father and I only say ¡®amen¡¯ at the end.¡±

    She then chuckled and said, ¡°Then, say what your sister always says. You can do it,¡± she said with a smile.

    Well, I can¡¯t let her down. This is a rare request after all. Wait¡­what is it again? I can¡¯t fully remember that prayer. I think it goes like this.

    ¡°Lord, bless our food so it can become our strength in body, mind and spirit¡­amen.¡±

    Darn, that is just a quarter of her prayer. Forgive me, Sylph. It looks like I am not praying with my heart all this time.

    ¡°Amen,¡± she followed and gave me a smile.

    After we ate, Meryl washed the dishes in the kitchen while I am watching the TV at the corner of the house. Well, I am more comfortable in the corner after all. After Meryl finished, she went to the living room and sat down on the floor.

    ¡°Why are you at the corner?¡± Meryl asked curiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± I replied with an unusual relaxed expression.

    ¡°Then...¡± she whispered and sat down in front of me with a smile.

    Uhmm¡­I¡¯m watching, you know. You¡¯re blocking the television. Well, I think she wants to talk so I might as well start gathering information about her.

    ¡°Is it hard to live alone?¡± I asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Well, the only sad part is that there is no one to talk to when I want to,¡± she replied with a smile.

    So that explains why she is so friendly towards others.

    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Because of my question, she bowed her head for a couple of seconds and gave me a sad smile.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, it¡¯s fine,¡± I followed, trying to be considerate as much as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You see, my mother already passed away. She died after giving birth to me. That is why only my father and I are left here in this world.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because of my question...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. And¡­I want you to know more about me anyway,¡± she continued with slight red cheeks.

    ¡°I¡­see,¡± I replied and averted my gaze out of embarrassment.

    ¡°My father is currently working as a musician in Europe so he sends all the money I need. Thanks to that, I can somehow survive here even if I am not working.¡±

    ¡°Then, where are your relatives? Why don¡¯t you live with them?¡±

    ¡°My father said that they are quite far from here and also, he got disowned by them but I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°How about the relatives of your mother?¡±

    ¡°According to my father, he started living alone in this apartment after he got disowned by his parents. He studied for college while working as a part-timer. One night after he finished working, he saw a girl walking with a very sad expression. He got surprised when she suddenly crossed the pedestrian lane even though the stop light is still green. Luckily, he somehow grabbed her hand and saved her from getting hit by a truck. That is their fateful meeting. According to my mother, she doesn¡¯t have any place to go to because all of the debt collectors confiscated all of her parents¡¯ belongings after they both died from an accident. Because of that, my father decided to let my mother live together with him...here. That is why this place is the starting place of their love. This place is very important to us so we can¡¯t afford to leave this place and let someone live here once again. This place...is very precious to us.¡±

    ¡°You are sad because you are always eating here alone, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s have a dinner at my house...together with my father and sister.¡±

    She then crawled towards me and stopped when our faces are extremely closed to each other.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with sparkling eyes.

    Is she that excited? Anyway you¡¯re too close!

    Fearing that our lips may collide accidentally, I backed down to make a distance but suddenly, my back felt a sharp pointed object. Out of surprise, I accidentally tackled Meryl, strong enough to knock her down on the floor. Realizing that I am now falling towards her, I somehow managed to stop before our lips touched using both of my arms as a support. I managed to not fall on top of her but my elbows are now aching because of the impact when it collided to the floor.

    ¡°Are you al--¡±

    Wait a minute¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Finally, I realized that I am now on top of my girlfriend with at least three inches distance between our lips. Meryl¡¯s face is so close to mine. Because of this, I noticed that her cheeks are now blushing.

    ¡°O¡­rel?¡± she whispered while looking at my eyes.

    I have to kiss her now. This is the perfect opportunity. My father said that kissing the target out of a whim will not be the end of this. I have to make her fall for me completely after all. Did I already develop our relationship in the short amount of time that I¡¯ve dated her? I am now her boyfriend so kissing her because of this situation is not that bad as an option. If she got angry, I will just apologize sincerely after this. Now¡­I will do it!

    ¡°Meryl¡­¡± I muttered with a serious expression.

    I don¡¯t know if it is because of my serious face or my aggressiveness but Meryl decided to shut her eyes, a sign that kissing her is okay.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly, someone knocked the door. After hearing it, we immediately stood up nervously.

    ¡°S-sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to tackle you so strongly,¡± I said and forced a laugh. ¡°Anyway, why is there a small nail on that side of the wall?¡±

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s also my fault so sorry,¡± Meryl replied with a bow.

    After that, Meryl opened the door and an old lady entered. According to Meryl, that neighbor of her always drops by to give her some extra food. After the old lady left, I decided to take my leave.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going home now. See you at school on Monday,¡± I said and went towards the door.

    ¡°Wait...I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine and it¡¯s already late so just stay here.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, bye,¡± she said with a somewhat sad smile and waved her hand.

    ¡°Bye,¡± I said and closed the door after I got outside.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I am really unlucky when it comes to this. I guess titles do lie sometimes.

 Episode 6 - A quarrel is something you really cant avoid as a couple

    I am a certified loner and no one will deny that for sure. As a loner, I don¡¯t have any interest in associating with anyone. I hated strangers because I don¡¯t know what they will do to me but since I met Meryl, I learned that not all humans are the same. If it is her, I think I could trust her¡­that is what I thought.

    After the class, Meryl suddenly went beside me while I am putting my books inside my bag.

    ¡°Orel, let¡¯s go to the mall now,¡± she said with her usual cheerful expression.

    ¡°Huh? Right now?¡± I asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ¡®Karaoke Land¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with a look thinking ¡®Is this girl for real?¡¯

    ¡°Meryl, hurry up!¡± a girl in pony tail suddenly called with a tanned girl, tall boy and a curly guy at her back.

    ¡°We will go together with them so let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sure that this will be fun.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wait...¡± I whispered, having a general idea of her sudden plan.

    Without letting me say anything, Meryl suddenly pulled my hand, strong enough to drag me around.

    What the heck is happening? Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    On the way, I learned that our destination is the MS mall. After arriving there, we then explored around it. Well, while Meryl is leading the group, I have a meter of distance between the group and me. How can you expect a loner to handle this kind of situation all of a sudden? Anyway, who are those three again?

    Finally, we are now inside the karaoke room.

    All of them took turns on singing and after less than an hour, they finally noticed that there is a loner in the corner watching them.

    ¡°Orel, do you want to sing?¡± Meryl asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­not in the mood,¡± I replied coldly.

    ¡°Come on, man. Won¡¯t you sing at least once? I can even sing with you if you want,¡± the curly boy said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Auti,¡± the tanned girl followed with a smile and offered me a song book.

    ¡°What song do you know?¡± the girl in pony tail asked cheerfully.

    These people, why are they acting so friendly now? Talk about different treatment when I am with them in the classroom.

    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know any particular song,¡± I replied indifferently.

    Suddenly, I heard the laugh of all three of them.

    ¡°Are you serious? You probably know at least one, right?¡± the curly guy said, still laughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell us that you don¡¯t want to sing because we¡¯re here or something,¡± the tanned girl followed in a ridiculing look.

    ¡°That is why you don¡¯t have a friend. Why don¡¯t you bond with us ¡®normally¡¯? Right, everyone?¡± the tall guy muttered and looked at the others there.

    ¡°You got that right,¡± the girl in pony tail agreed.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your own good you know. We are teaching you how to socialize, that¡¯s all,¡± the tanned girl followed.

    ¡°Socia...lize?¡± I whispered, with serious eyes.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± Meryl whispered as she looks at me in a nervous expression.

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore. My anger is surfacing even if I don¡¯t want to.

    Suddenly, my cross emitted the red light and formed these choices:

    [Continue talking.]

    [Never mind.]

    If I continued talking, I¡¯m sure that this will lead into a quarrel. But¡­I am ¡®me¡¯. I will never let this kind of people manipulate me. The correct answer should be the second choice but¡­my pride will never choose that!

    ¡°Does that mean that if you can¡¯t socialize like me, you cannot be considered as ¡®normal¡¯ anymore?¡± I asked in a serious tone.

    The four of them got speechless after realizing that I got offended. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°I am living perfectly fine. You don¡¯t have the right to force that ¡®truth¡¯ of yours on me. I have my own way of living and no matter what happened, I will never live the way you do,¡± I continued and stood up.

    ¡°Orel. W...where are you going?¡± Meryl said with a worried face after standing up.

    I looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m out of here. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Meryl called and followed me.

    I immediately opened the door and walked away from the Karaoke Land. After I exited the place, someone suddenly grabbed my hand.

    ¡°Meryl¡­¡± I whispered with serious eyes and faced her.

    ¡°Forgive them. They just got caught up in the moment. They really don¡¯t mean what they¡¯ve said. They just couldn¡¯t able to read the mood back there,¡± Meryl said in a sad face, covering for them.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Meryl. I¡¯m the one who couldn¡¯t read the mood back there. I mean, if I can, I would have just laugh out that one and pretend to have fun with them but I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at wrong here?¡± I muttered with clear seriousness in my eyes.

    Because of what I¡¯ve said, Meryl is now confused on how she would react or reply.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong! I at least know that,¡± she followed, on the verge of tears.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s all their fault?¡± I asked as I look straight into her eyes.

    ¡°You might be right but¡­but¡­they just¡­¡± she whispered, not so sure anymore how to continue what she¡¯s saying. It¡¯s not loud enough for me to hear it though.

    ¡°Honestly, I think that they are always right. After all, there is only one right thing for them and that is their beliefs. The loners just like me are always wrong so we always end up getting bullied and mocked. They are indeed normal humans: evil and self-centered, real definitions of a normal human being.¡±

    ¡°I just want you...to have friends,¡± she whispered with a hurt expression, but it is audible enough for me to hear it.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Those words echoed throughout my mind. All this time¡­I thought that¡­

    ¡°I thought that...you understand me,¡± I said as I try to fix my shaking voice.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± she muttered and looked at me with a surprised look.

    Why the heck did I forget it in the first place? Meryl¡­is not like me. If I stop and think about it, she¡¯s an extrovert. The same as the ones who bullied and mocked me back when I was still young and na?ve. Meryl and I¡­are complete opposite from the start, a fact that I easily threw out of the window just to satisfy myself that she can understand me even though I¡¯m not like her.

    ¡°Did you start dating me out of pity?¡± I asked, controlling my tone so it wouldn¡¯t sound shaky.

    ¡°That¡¯s--¡± Meryl reacted, shocked from what I just said.

    ¡°Did you start dating me so that I can socialize with others? Did you start dating me because of your duty as our class rep.? Did you start dating me because of my--¡±

    ¡°Orel!¡± she shouted to stop me. It is the loudest shout I¡¯ve ever heard from her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know that...those are not true...right?¡± she said while tears started running down on her cheeks.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I really love you. My heart...I just followed my heart. That is why I accepted your confession back then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­*sob*¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How about you? Do you...really love me?¡± she continued as tears ran down on her face.

    As for me, I just stood there with an expression even I don¡¯t know how to describe.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± she called, crying.

    ¡°Meryl¡­let go of my hand,¡± I said in a cold tone.

    Because of my words, Meryl got shocked, enough for her to let go of my hand. I immediately ran away without looking back.

    Before I know it, I am now in my room, sitting on the floor.

    ¡°Because of my pride¡­this is now over,¡± I whispered as tears started dropping from my eyes.

    Sorry, Dad. How can I save someone if I¡¯m acting like this? I am¡­I am¡­not qualified as an exorcist.

    Days passed since the incident at the Karaoke Land. Since then, Meryl and I didn¡¯t talk to each other again.

    Today is now Sunday. My cross emitted the violet light yesterday yet I didn¡¯t go to Meryl¡¯s house. I just don¡¯t know what to say to her after all of that. What should I do now?

    While sitting on the corner of my room, my room¡¯s door suddenly opened. The culprit is no other than my cousin, Sheena. When I looked at her, I noticed that her usual shoulder-length hair is now tied at the left side of her head by a white short ribbon. She is wearing a sleeveless pink blouse designed with floral prints and a white mini-skirt. Unconsciously, I got entranced. I saw her in casual clothing before but she looks different right now. I wonder why?

    ¡°Or,¡± Sheena called with a smile after entering.

    ¡°W-what are you doing here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well...I have a feeling that it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other so I went to your house,¡± she replied with a smile.

    Well, if I hang out with her, our close relationship might affect my mission so I decided to put a distance between us. But because of that¡­

    ¡°Is it just me or you look kinda sad? Did something happen?¡± Sheena asked curiously.

    Jeez. She is really sharp when it comes to things like this.

    ¡°Or?¡± she once again called curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am just in a middle of despair, that¡¯s all,¡± I said and placed my palm on my face.

    ¡°Huh? What exactly happened?¡± she asked with a worried face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched different anime shows and all I get are trash series these past few days. Is it really the start of what they call ¡®low quality era¡¯?¡± I whispered in a devastated look.

    ¡°Jeez, Or. And here I thought you have a big problem. But anyway, do you want to become happy again?¡± she suddenly asked with an excited expression.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Ta-da~¡± she said with a smile after showing me two tickets.

    ¡°What the heck is that?¡±

    ¡°The solution is no other than a ticket to the one and only ¡®Enchanted City¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Since when did going to a crowded place got considered as fun?¡±

    ¡°The people there are not the attractions you know. Don¡¯t mind them and mind the rides!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad jingle for the place. Maybe you should become their endorser or something,¡± I retorted in an indifferent face.

    ¡°Jeez. I¡¯m serious here, you know,¡± she followed while pouting.

    I then let out a deep sigh and replied, ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to go outside.¡±

    ¡°Please. Your cute cousin is requesting a change of pace, you know. Won¡¯t you consider it?¡± she said and clapped both of her hands with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Cute cousin? You? Are you kidding me?¡± I asked with a very unconvinced face.

    Suddenly, I felt a chilling aura coming from her.

    ¡°Or¡­¡± she whispered, clearly reached the point of anger.

    Darn, there is a fire behind her. I can feel her hatred! Jeez¡­what the heck should I do? Is it really the time for this?

    Suddenly, my cross flashed the color red and formed these words in front of me:

    [Go and have fun.]

    [Stay at home.]

    [Go to Meryl¡¯s house after rejecting her invitation.]

    Wait, what? Why the heck would you generate that at a time like this, cross of salvation? The one that I should develop my relationship is Meryl and not Sheena. There is no point in going out with her¡­but¡­staying here at home is more illogical because it will just be a waste of time. That means my answer is down to the first and third choices. But¡­I¡¯m not yet ready to face Meryl. Jeez¡­today is an exception! I pick the first one!

    ¡°Jeez...fine,¡± I replied as I scratch my head.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with sudden shining eyes.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± I asked in a neutral tone.

    ¡°I did it,¡± she shouted very happily.

    Is it really that fun there?

    After getting ready and other stuffs, we are now waiting for the bus to arrive at the bus stop.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    And now, this is the biggest obstacle, riding the bus.

    ¡°Or, did you bring a plastic bag?¡± Sheena asked like a worried mother.

    ¡°Of course. I have to beat my last time record after all.¡±

    ¡°10 minutes and 35 seconds, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Let me explain. Whenever I ride any vehicle with many people inside, I always puked halfway the ride. It is logical, right? Humans are disgusting creatures that puking because they are quite near you is not that strange. But¡­maybe I got carried away there too much, I¡¯m just kidding about that. This is just an ordinary motion sickness.

    Just before I know it, we are now sitting inside the bus with humans sitting in front and beside us. Heck, there are even some who are standing because they are out of seats.

    After a while, I placed my hand on my mouth and said, ¡°Darn. I¡¯m getting dizzy already.¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s just been five minutes since we rode this thing, you know.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right¡­¡± I replied in a weak tone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it getting worse?¡±

    ¡°Silence. I need to concentrate,¡± I muttered seriously.

    ¡°Then, want to hold my hand again?¡± Sheena asked with a smile. ¡°Back when we¡¯re still little, I used to do that every time we rode a bus together just so you won¡¯t feel motion sick, remember?¡±

    ¡°We are not kids anymore, you know. And...¡± I whispered with a slight flushed face.

    ¡°And?¡± Sheena asked after cocking her head slightly.

    ¡°N-nothing,¡± I followed and averted my gaze away from her.

    If I am knowledgeable at that time, I¡¯m sure that I will never do that.

    Before I know it, we arrived at our destination.

    ¡°In the end, you couldn¡¯t hold it after all,¡± Sheena said after we got out of the station.

    ¡°Huh? That is a lot of improvement, you know. 20 minutes and 11 seconds¡­what a satisfying result, right?¡± I said with a smile, quite proud of myself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sheena said and ran towards the destination.

    ¡°This kid¡­¡± I whispered with my usual squinty eyes. ¡°At least compliment me for my job well done.¡±

    And just like that, we are now inside the Enchanted City. In our country, Enchanted City is the biggest amusement park with a land area of around 17 hectares. It is divided into seven areas, each have different themes of their own. Just after entering the palace-like gate entrance and wearing the wrist tag, the grandiose fountain welcomed us with its water squirting very high in height.

    ¡°How beautiful,¡± Sheena said with a big smile.

    I opened the rolled map given at the entrance and looked for the next destination we should go.

    ¡°Sheena, where do you want to go?¡± I asked as I look at the map.

    ¡°Roller coaster!¡± she immediately replied.

    ¡°That is their main attraction. How about going for the smaller rides first?¡± I suggested with a sigh.

    ¡°Then, I leave all the decision to you. You¡¯re gonna get a good smack if I didn¡¯t become fun,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    I once again looked at the map for a minute and said, ¡°Well, it is not yet time for lunch so how about the...Magic Town.¡±

    ¡°Magic Town?¡± Sheena repeated, clueless about the term.

    ¡°It is one of the areas here in the amusement park. It is perfect for sight-seeing because the souvenir shops can be found there.¡±

    ¡°I want to buy some souvenirs," she suggested enthusiastically.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± she asked after pouting.

    ¡°We will just walk around to see if there¡¯s something worth to buy. We will buy later after we finished riding everything you want. Do you want to carry lots of baggage while wondering around the amusement park?¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do that,¡± she agreed with a smile.

    ¡°I forgot. The grand carousel can be found there.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sheena said with her eyes sparkling.

    She is really still a kid in heart.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After we walked around the area and rode the grand carousel, we are now at the food court eating for lunch. Tons of fast foods are here in kiosk offering their foods so the dining tables are surrounded by them in the open.

    I suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom. Wait here a bit.¡±

    Sheena then nodded because her mouth is currently full of spaghetti. This kid is a real glutton.

    Before I entered the male¡¯s restroom¡¯s door, someone suddenly called my name.

    ¡°Orel?¡± the girl said with a big smile. It is no other than Marie, the lost girl that I talked to back then.

 Episode 7 - How to reconcile with your Class Rep Girlfriend

    Previously on the last chapter, Sheena invited me to go and have fun in the ¡®Enchanted City¡¯, a famous amusement park in the area. While in there, I once again meet Marie, the little girl that I tried to help without me knowing that Meryl was watching back then.

    ¡°Marie, right?¡± I asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yup. What are you doing here?¡± Marie asked, very happy to see me.

    ¡°Just having fun with the rides.¡±

    ¡°Marie? You...you are the one who found Marie when she got lost, right? What is your name again?" the mother asked to me.

    ¡°Orel,¡± I answered with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot,¡± she followed with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not really good at remembering names, you see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°This kid saw the commercial about this place so she insisted on going here as soon as possible. That¡¯s why we are here,¡± Marie¡¯s mother explained.

    ¡°Well, that is a habit for kids after all. They always want to get what they want especially if it looks amazing to them,¡± I followed, remembering the days when Sylph, my little sister was still like that.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Marie¡¯s mother concurred.

    ¡°Well then. It¡¯s time for me to go,¡± I said.

    ¡°Then, bye,¡± Marie¡¯s mother replied with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Marie asked with a sudden sad face.

    ¡°The next time we meet, I will give you a treat that will surely amaze you so look forward to it,¡± I said to Marie with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with an excited look.

    ¡°Promise,¡± I followed with a smile.

    ¡°Then, we will also take our leave, Orel,¡± Marie¡¯s mother said.

    ¡°Orel, don¡¯t forget your promise. See you later,¡± Marie said while waving her hand from far away.

    ¡°What an energetic kid. She reminds me of....Meryl¡­¡± I whispered and made a sad face at the end.

    Darn. What am I doing at a time like this? I have to¡­

    ¡°Hey, if it isn¡¯t Orel. Hey, man!¡± a familiar guy said after suddenly appearing. It¡¯s the tall guy together with the curly guy, Meryl¡¯s friends and the two that was with me in the Karaoke Land the last time.

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± the curly guy followed with a forced chuckle.

    I then gave them a neutral look and immediately started walking away from them. Then, they immediately grabbed my arms and said in unison, ¡°At least greet us back, man!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Do you want to join us? Let¡¯s go and venture this place, man,¡± the curly guy invited.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Go, have fun yourselves and don¡¯t mind me. Goodbye,¡± I replied with an irritated look as I try to force my way out.

    ¡°I mean, the truth is we¡¯re with Meryl and we kinda lost her along the way,¡± the tall guy said.

    ¡°Meryl?¡± I reacted with a sudden surprised expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s why could you help us look for her?¡± the curly guy asked with a wink.

    How irritating. So Meryl is here, huh. Talk about a lucky break. So I really picked the right choice earlier. I must find her as soon as possible.

    Suddenly, my cross emitted a red light and formed these words:

    [Find Meryl alone]

    [Find Meryl with them]

    Are you serious, cross of salvation? Why would I try to find Meryl with these guys?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that we can find Meryl if there¡¯s the three of us compared to if there¡¯s only the two of us,¡± the tall guy followed with a smile.

    I hate these guys without a doubt but¡­tall guy here is right. Searching for Meryl alone isn¡¯t really a wise move. Darn it. I choose the second choice!

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go,¡± I said with a serious face.

    The two then looked at each other with a surprised face. Then, they smiled and looked at me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Meryl!¡± both of them followed.

    We then looked around for Meryl in different parts of the amusement park but no luck. There are so many people around that finding someone became so difficult.

    ¡°Did you call Meryl¡¯s cell phone?¡± I asked to the two.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not answering,¡± the curly guy, Ron replied as he tries to call Meryl¡¯s cell phone.

    ¡°Hey look!¡± the tall guy, Fred pointed with a smile. He is pointing at the Sky Drop, a very tall ride that takes you to the very top and suddenly drops you in an amazing speed.

    ¡°How about we ride that thing so we can get a view of this place? Maybe we¡¯ll see Meryl while we¡¯re at it,¡± Ron suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Huh? Of course you can¡¯t. That thing will take you so high that the people below won¡¯t even be recognizable,¡± I retorted with a serious face.

    ¡°Now, now, we won¡¯t know until we try so let¡¯s go,¡± Fred said and pushed me into riding the Sky Drop.

    ¡°Can you see?¡± I asked to the two as the ride slowly ascends upwards.

    ¡°This is exciting!¡± Fred muttered with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! This is unexpectedly scary! Can I still turn back?¡± Ron reacted nervously.

    Did these guys just forget searching for Meryl?

    Suddenly, the ride dropped us without a notice, making me scream out of unpreparedness for the drop.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha. I didn¡¯t expect that OT will scream like that!¡± Ron commented while laughing really hard after we finished the ride.

    Fred then nodded while laughing too and replied, ¡°But that was indeed fun. Right, OT?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. Now guys, do you still have any plan to search for Meryl?¡± I asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s there at the haunted house? Let¡¯s enter there!¡± Ron suggested.

    ¡°Good idea, let¡¯s go!¡± Fred agreed and both of them hurried towards the entrance.

    ¡°Jeez, is it really the right choice to follow these guys?¡± I whispered to myself.

    We then entered the haunted house and afterwards, tried different rides with the two giving some explanation on why we should ride that attraction. Even the freaking bump cars became a reasonable way to find Meryl.

    ¡°Man, that was fun,¡± Ron said as we walk after just finishing riding the Ferris wheel.

    ¡°You got that right,¡± Fred concurred with a smile.

    ¡°Jeez, what a waste of time indeed,¡± I said to myself after unconsciously smiling.

    ¡°Hey, Fred! Orel is smiling!¡± Ron suddenly said with a surprised face.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fred asked with a smile and looked at me.

    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t smile,¡± I retorted with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°I guess¡­I¡¯m glad that we really planned this,¡± Ron whispered with a smile.

    ¡°Planned?¡± I repeated, clueless about what he said.

    ¡°On behalf of the other two girls, Marian and Eliza, who¡¯s not here with us, we apologize if we offended you last time,¡± both of them suddenly said with a serious face and bowed their head.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with widened eyes, not knowing how to react.

    Then, they lifted their heads and gave me a smile.

    ¡°All I can say is we really had fun hanging out with you,¡± Ron said and tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hang out again next time!¡± Fred followed and both of then suddenly ran away while waving.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with those two?¡± I asked to myself curiously.

    ¡°Orel?¡± someone suddenly called.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted and look at the girl who called my name. There, I saw a girl with a pony-tail hairstyle, wearing a fit orange polo-shirt and skinny jeans.

    ¡°M-Meryl?¡± I reacted with a surprised expression.

    ¡°Orel? What are you doing here?¡± she asked with a similar expression as mine.

    ¡°So...that¡¯s what all it was,¡± I whispered, figuring out what happened. So they planned this in order for Meryl and I to reconcile.

    ¡°How about you?¡± I asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Well, Marian and Eliza is with me earlier but the two of them received a sudden call, saying that it¡¯s an emergency so they left me behind here in a hurry,¡± Meryl explained.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    So the two girls in the Karaoke incident is on to that plan too, huh.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to relax so now that you don¡¯t have any company, would you like to go stroll around here with me?¡± I asked.

    She then nodded shyly and both of us started walking around.

    We then rode different rides and slowly, we returned back to our usual interaction, where we can laugh honestly in front of each other while having fun on what we¡¯re doing. After riding the ¡®TrainVille¡¯ attraction, I remembered someone that I forgot.

    ¡°Sheena¡­¡± I whispered with a devastated look on my face.

    I looked around and found an empty bench.

    ¡°Sit there and wait for me. I¡¯m going to buy a drink,¡± I said and jogged away.

    ¡°Orel? Wait...jeez,¡± Meryl reacted with slight furrowed eyebrows.

    I shouldn¡¯t look back. I¡¯m gone for more than an hour already. I have to hurry back to Sheena. If only I can go to her in a blink of an eye. Anyway...I have to pee first.

    ¡°!¡±

    Suddenly, the pearl that is embedded on my cross emitted a yellow light.

    ¡°Yellow?¡±

    Before I know it, I am now inside the male comfort room of the food court. What just happened? Don¡¯t tell me that...

    ¡°Teleportation,¡± I muttered, surprised.

    I just teleported! So this is one of the powers of an exorcist. How cool! Anyway, why am I so tired?

    ¡°Or, what happened? You¡¯re sweating a lot,¡± Sheena asked with a worried face after I reached her table.

    ¡°Well, my stomach is kinda upset¡­hahaha,¡± I replied and forced a laugh.

    ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to rest here for a bit?¡± Sheena asked with a worried face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Anyway, where do you want to go next?¡±

    ¡°I will leave everything to you, right?¡±

    ¡°Kid¡¯s Land, how about that?¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Kid¡¯s Land?¡± she said with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°You are really a kid.¡±

    ¡°I...I am just joking. Who would want to go to a place full of kiddy rides?¡± she said with a sudden upset mood.

    ¡°It is true that there are lots of kiddy rides there but you can also found bump cars, tea cup ride, mini-roller coasters, arcades and other rides which are for all ages. They called it like that because the rides there are not too extreme compared to adult rides.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you really insist...¡± she replied with a smile.

    This kid¡­you¡¯re too obvious.

    ¡°By the way, where did you get the tickets we used here?¡± I asked to her.

    ¡°That? A friend of mine named Marian gave me those. She said that I should invite you here. Seems like she knows that we¡¯re relatives,¡± Sheena explained.

    I see. They really planned it alright.

    We then went to the Kid¡¯s Land and tried different rides. After we tried the paint ball game, we sat at the bench to rest.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± I asked to Sheena.

    ¡°Not yet. Then, where should we go next?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break here. Want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am kinda thirsty so...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a vending machine so wait for me there.¡±

    After I hid behind a tree, I held my cross and closed my eyes. After a few seconds, it emitted a very bright yellow light.

    I did it. Now...

    ¡°Teleport!¡± I shouted and instantly disappeared on that location.

    I then got teleported to a comfort room near Meryl¡¯s location.

    ¡°Exactly the place that I want to go.¡±

    Anyway, I am quite tired again. So that¡¯s what it was. ¡®Teleportation¡¯ drains my stamina, huh.

    When I got to the bench, I saw Meryl sitting quietly while roaming her eyes around.

    ¡°Sorry, it took quite a while,¡± I said while panting.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. By the way...where are the drinks?¡± she asked with a smile.

    Darn, I forgot!

    ¡°Well...the thing is...I got lost. Luckily, I somehow found my way back here,¡± I replied with a force smirk.

    ¡°The vending machines can be found here you know,¡± she said with a chuckle.

    I then looked at our front and saw two good vending machines.

    ¡°Then, want a drink?¡± I asked with a silly grin on my face.

    Meryl chuckled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Wait here a bit.¡±

    After that, I proposed that we should go to the Kid¡¯s Land next.

    ¡°How about the ¡®Aerial Trip¡¯? I¡¯m not really interested in kiddy rides,¡± she suggested with a smile.

    But Sheena is there! Run-and-teleport is very tiring you know!

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go,¡± I replied and made a deep sigh.

    Before I know it, I rode the roller coaster, air drop ride, disk ride, pendulum ship, flying swing and other extreme rides that my legs got numb from the endless weightlessness.

    Out of tiredness, I immediately sat down at the nearest bench.

    ¡°Orel, are you alright?¡± Meryl asked with a worried expression.

    ¡°You are indeed strange. You are the only one I know who always laughs when riding thrill rides.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Meryl asked with a smile.

    That is not a compliment.

    I stared at the sky and remembered that Sheena is waiting on the bench at Kid¡¯s Land. Darn, I forgot!

    ¡°Meryl, I¡¯m going to the comfort room so wait here for a bit,¡± I said and ran away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    After I reached the restroom, I held my cross once again and said, ¡°Teleport!¡± It then emitted a very bright yellow light and teleported me at the comfort room near Sheena¡¯s location.

    When I got to the bench, Sheena is nowhere to be found. Did she go home already?

    When I looked around, I saw her eating at a burger kiosk near the bench.

    ¡°Sorry, Sheena. It took quite a while,¡± I said after showing up.

    ¡°Jeez. This is my 10th burger you know,¡± she said while holding a half-eaten burger.

    It looks like she forgot about the drinks already.

    ¡°As an apology, you can decide whether where we should go next.¡±

    Sheena ate the remaining burger and said, ¡°Roller coaster.¡±

    Just like that, I repeated all of the rides I rode earlier in the Aerial Trip. Fortunately, we somehow avoided Meryl¡¯s location. Out of tiredness, I sat on the nearest bench.

    ¡°Or, are you okay?¡± Sheena asked with a worried face.

    Jeez. I¡¯ve got two girls worried about me. Since when did I become popular?

    ¡°Some...how...¡± I replied in an exhausted manner.

    Jokes aside, I have to go back to Meryl.

    ¡°Want a drink?¡± Sheena asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m¡­kinda thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be back in a minute,¡± she said and jogged away from me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to rest!¡± I said and stood up.

    Because the location is quite near, I immediately arrived to Meryl¡¯s location after running.

    ¡°Orel, you are sweating a lot. What happened?¡± Meryl asked with a worried face.

    ¡°My stomach is kinda upset so...¡±

    ¡°Want to rest here for a bit?¡± Meryl suggested.

    ¡°Then...I will take your offer.¡±

    I then sat down and stared at the dimming sky. I am here with Meryl even though I still can¡¯t apologize for what I did. What should I do? I¡¯m running out of time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said and stood up.

    ¡°Where should we go next?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I said and looked around us. In my surprise, I found Sheena searching for me. Darn, if she found me here, I can no longer explain myself!

    I immediately grabbed Meryl¡¯s hand and ran away from Sheena.

    ¡°Orel? Whe...where are we going?¡± Meryl asked while we are running.

    I looked around and saw different buildings where we can hide. Where should we go?

    Suddenly, my cross flashed a shining red light and formed these choices:

    [Horror House.]

    [Chapel.]

    [Jungle Room.]

    What is with that chapel-like building? Is it a praying area? I¡¯m sure that Sheena will never go there for she knows I¡¯m not the type to go in a chapel. I opened the door of the chapel and hid inside.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± two nuns said after we entered.

    ¡°This way to the boy¡¯s changing room.¡±

    ¡°This way to the girl¡¯s changing room.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meryl reacted out of surprise. Why is she blushing?

    ¡°Or¡­this place is..¡± she whispered shyly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary cha¡ª¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­a fake wedding ceremony?!!

    A girl suddenly pushed my back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You two are already here after all.¡±

    A girl also pushed Meryl¡¯s back and before we know it, we are now in different changing rooms.

    ¡°Darn, what the heck did I do?¡±

    I wonder if Sheena is still looking for me. Maybe I should¡­wait. This is Meryl¡¯s dream, right? That means that¡­Sheena is just a fake made to represent the real her in this world. I am really an idiot! I¡¯ve wasted my time and energy for nothing. Well...I¡¯ve unlocked one color thanks to her so it is not really a waste of time. Five colors to go, huh. Thanks, Sheena.

    I immediately removed my clothes and wore one of the formal suits that can be found in the room. I opened the door and found the girl that pushed me earlier.

    ¡°It suits you, Sir,¡± the fake nun said with a smile.

    ¡°Is it your job to push people around?¡±

    ¡°Sort of. Then, please proceed to the wedding ceremony area.¡±

    I¡¯ve been guided to a room that really looks like a church. It has an altar, a big cross at the wall, red carpet, and the usual pews designed with ribbons and flowers. You can also found the colorful religious-designed windows. I stood up near the altar and after a while, a fake middle-aged priest showed up. This thing is so darn realistic.

    After a good 15 minutes, a girl wearing a white wedding dress showed up. It was no other than Meryl. Because there is no veil, I saw her brand new image; her new slightly curled hair is now swaying as she walks and her more beautiful face thanks to the light make-up on it. Unconsciously, my face suddenly got red.

    ¡°You¡¯re girlfriend is quite hot,¡± the fake priest whispered to me.

    ¡°No sane priest will say that to a groom,¡± I retorted with a serious face.

    He laughed and said, ¡°Kids these days really have sharp tongues.¡±

    Before I know it, Meryl is now before me. Out of words to say, the priest suddenly asked, ¡°Orel, do you promise to love, cherish and devote yourself to your bride in sickness and in health¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute father,¡± I interrupted with a serious expression.

    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± the fake priest asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Meryl, do you remember the first time you¡¯ve talked to me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she replied with a serious face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly asked me if you can become my friend. To be honest, I was really surprised. There were lots of people who tried to befriend me but not that way. That is why I can somehow avoid them. But you are different. Even if I use my eight commandments, it was still not enough. You still converse with me every day. Those everyday events...are so memorable to me. Those memories are very precious because those contain every bit of you, the girl which I really love and treasure. Since then, lots of events happened to us like running on the hallways, hide-and-seek during lunch breaks and end of classes and many more that if you caught me, I can never do a thing but let you follow me around. Those days...are my treasures, a treasure that I don¡¯t want to disappear. I learned how important your existence is to me when I¡¯ve lost you. I didn¡¯t know how sad my life is if I can¡¯t see your bright smile and hear your cheerful voice. Meryl, I love you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I knelt down with one knee and said, ¡°Meryl, can I become your boyfriend again?¡±

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± she said with a surprised expression.

    I brought out the souvenir ring and offered it to Meryl. I did my best. I have no regrets!

    In my surprise, Meryl took the ring and placed it on her left hand¡¯s ring finger.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a smile.

    I then ran around the whole amusement park ten times and climbed at the top of the tallest tower.

    ¡°I did it!¡± I shouted at the top, enough to be heard by all of the visitors.

    Darn, I might actually do that. Control yourself!

    When I noticed it, tears are welling up in Meryl¡¯s eyes so I immediately stood up.

    ¡°Wh...why the heck are you crying?¡±

    ¡°I...I¡¯m not crying,¡± she replied and wiped her tears using her hands.

    ¡°Here,¡± I said and gave Meryl a handkerchief. She then used it to wipe her tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why tears are just dropping so suddenly. I¡¯m very happy right now yet¡­tears are falling from my eyes. Anyway, I¡¯m sorry too. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Even though I know that you¡¯re not into socializing with others.¡±

    ¡°Next time¡­let¡¯s hang out with them again,¡± I said with a smile.

    ¡°Is that okay to you?¡± she asked with a slight surprised face.

    ¡°I should apologize to them first though¡­to Ron, Fred. Marian and Eliza.¡±

    ¡°So you finally remembered their names,¡± Meryl muttered with a smile.

    ¡°Took me a while though considering they are my classmates.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are good people so I¡¯m sure all of us will get along,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Meryl¡­¡± I whispered with a serious face.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± she muttered with blushing cheeks.

    She then closed her eyes and puckered her lips. I then drew closer and finally, I kissed Meryl but¡­are lips really this hard?

    When I opened my eyes, I saw that what I am kissing is not Meryl¡¯s lips but rather a book. A bible?

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked to the fake priest in an angry tone.

    ¡°I just have a question for the two of you. How old are you?¡± the priest asked.

    ¡°Sixteen,¡± we both replied.

    ¡°This attraction is for a couple 18 years of age above so what you¡¯re going to do is not allowed yet!¡± the priest said with a somewhat pissed tone.

    ¡°Huh?¡± both of us reacted with a surprised expression.

    ¡°You two are still young. So my intuition is correct right from the start!¡±

    ¡°S...say it earlier!¡± I retorted and just like that, the wedding event in the amusement park ended.

    Right now, Meryl and I are walking home while holding hands.

    ¡°Why did they let us enter if that attraction has an age limit,¡± I said to Meryl. ¡°Well, they are not looking for an I.D. and the nuns didn¡¯t say anything about that too.¡±

    ¡°At least they gave us these rings so it is still a happy ending, right?¡± Meryl said while staring at the ring on her left ring finger.

    ¡°Well, we paid after all,¡± I said and gave a glimpse at the ring on my left ring finger.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Meryl said after arriving at the front of the apartment complex¡¯s gate.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Want to enter again?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, it is quite late so...¡±

    ¡°Well, that makes sense. We still got classes tomorrow after all.¡±

    ¡°Then, see you tomorrow,¡± I said with a smile and let go of her right hand.

    ¡°Orel, why are you...kinda sad?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m smiling perfectly, right?

    ¡°But...your smile is sort of sad,¡± Meryl followed in a serious look.

    Well, that is because¡­I¡¯m running out of time. I still got less than two days. It will work out somehow!

    ¡°Bye,¡± I said and started to walk but in my surprise, I suddenly felt someone¡¯s hand grabbing mine.

    ¡°Meryl?¡± I called, curious on why she did it.

    ¡°The kiss earlier...it got postponed,¡± she whispered with a blushed face.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with widened eyes.

    Suddenly, Meryl placed her hands on my cheeks and kissed me on the lips. After awhile, she drew back and gave me a smile.

    ¡°That is my first kiss so I don¡¯t know if that is the right way to do it,¡± she said very shyly.

    Because of it, I gave her a smile and replied, ¡°Meryl, I love you.¡±

    She then gave me a charming smile and replied, ¡°I love you too, Orel.¡±

    I held her hand tightly and tried to feel its warmth.

    As I stare at her, my vision started to get blurry. Mission complete, huh.

    ¡°Orel?¡± she asked with a sudden worried face.

    ¡°Farewell¡­Meryl,¡± I whispered and my vision blacked out.

    Two down¡­.and two to go.

 Episode 8 - What if the shy girl of your class suddenly confessed to you?

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself still in the situation I am earlier; my forehead is still touching Meryl¡¯s. I stood up and looked at my father and principal.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± both of them said with a worried face.

    ¡°Mission complete.¡±

    After awhile, the light enveloping Meryl finally disappeared.

    ¡°Two to go!¡± both of them shouted with a very happy expression. They held hands and jumped like fools to celebrate my success. Not that again.

    ¡°Can you please kindly stop that? I already said that earlier too.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that, Dan? He¡¯s so amazing, right? As expected to my son,¡± my father boasted.

    Not that line again.

    I looked at Meryl and said, ¡°Get well soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...she will,¡± my father said with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, I unlocked the color yellow earlier.¡±

    ¡°Jeez...you are really an unbelievable exorcist, as expected to my son,¡± he said with a smile.

    ¡°Is it really that hard to unlock a color?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes. That makes you amazing you know.¡±

    ¡°It is called ¡®teleportation¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It can teleport you to anywhere as long as you¡¯ve already been to that place. Also, be careful. The over-all fatigue that you should have gained by walking towards to that destination will take its toll after you¡¯ve teleported.¡±

    ¡°Just as I thought. No wonder it really tired me out.¡±

    ¡°Orel, how about my goddaughter?¡± the principal said with a worried face.

    ¡°You already know that I am saving the hard ones for later, right? Wait, not that exact reply again.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± he followed, still worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because my son can make anyone fall for him so just wait a bit there,¡± my father followed with a wink.

    ¡°You two are just repeating your lines, you know.¡±

    ¡°We know. We can¡¯t think of anything to say after all,¡± they both replied with a smile.

    Jeez.

    ¡°Then, the next target is that girl, right?¡± my father asked. ¡°She¡¯s Laira, right?¡±

    ¡°yeah,¡± I answered.

    ¡°By the way, Orel¡­¡± my father said with a smile.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I am sure that things will be a lot harder from now on,¡± he followed with serious eyes.

    ¡°I know,¡± I said and looked at Laira.

    ¡°But remember that it is more impossible to accomplish something if you gave up without a fight.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Do your best. As your father, I am very proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Say that to me after I saved all of them.¡±

    ¡°Then, good luck!¡± he said with a smile.

    I slowly walked towards Laira¡¯s bed and stopped before her. I drew closer to her face and after sighing, I did the usual start.

    ¡°OT!¡± Meryl shouted just after I stepped inside my classroom.

    Meryl, huh.

    ¡°Why did you escape yesterday? Do you know how hard it is to clean with only two people?¡±

    ¡°I just have some important matters to attend yesterday so I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said with a serious expression.

    She puffed her cheeks and stared at me with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Will you promise that you will not escape anymore without a notice?¡±

    ¡°I promise. I will even treat you anything you want if I break it.¡±

    Because of what I¡¯ve said, she gave me a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡±

    Jeez¡­how nostalgic.

    I decided that Laira should be my third target. If you are wondering why, I don¡¯t have a particular reason. I just know that making Aimy fall for me will be harder than her, just an intuition. Well, this intuition brought me this far so what is wrong about trusting it?

    After I sat down on my seat, I once again noticed someone¡¯s stare. When I looked at its source, I found Laira. Surprised from my sudden glimpse, she immediately averted her gaze to her right side.

    This girl is Laira, an extremely timid and silent person who transferred here this year. In appearance, she has a long braid hairstyle, petite body and white skin. Because of her stand-offish personality, she doesn¡¯t have a friend in the class. If someone tries to talk to her, she will immediately flee like a chicken. Well, it looks like she is afraid of persons but even though both of us don¡¯t have a friend, that doesn¡¯t mean that we are alike, hatred and fear are not synonymous after all.

    What approach should I do? I don¡¯t know that much about her. I need to gather some information about her first.

    When I looked at the floor, I suddenly saw a hair pin with a face of a kitten. Now that I noticed it, Laira¡¯s bangs isn¡¯t fixed like usual. So this is her hair pin.

    I took it and said, ¡°Laira, is this yours?¡±

    She immediately touched her forehead and noticed that her hair is not fixed like usual.

    ¡°T...thank you,¡± she said and took it from my hand.

    ¡°It suits you...your hair pin,¡± I said after she placed it back to her hair.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is it just me or her face is now redder than usual.

    ¡°Everyone, Let¡¯s go to the Gym,¡± Meryl suddenly announced to the whole class.

    Just like that, the class ended. Right now, I am on my way towards my house. While walking, I suddenly saw a college-aged girl, wearing a white long sleeves and black straight skirt on the small concrete bridge above the river. Beyond that small bridge is our subdivision. While standing, she is staring at the river below with somewhat sad eyes. I wonder if she has some sort of problem.

    Suddenly, my cross emitted the usual red light and formed these words in front of me:

    [Talk to her.]

    [Leave her alone.]

    Why did the cross generate these choices at a time like this? Well, that means that she will be a key for the completion of this mission. That is why I think I should talk to her.

    I went beside her and stared at the river too. We have at least two meters distance between us. After a minute, she finally noticed me.

    ¡°This scenery is quite beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just wasting your time by doing this?¡± I asked with my usual serious expression.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand the people who waste their time like what you are doing right now.¡±

    ¡°Did you talk to me just to ask that thing?¡± she asked without discarding her smile earlier.

    ¡°Well...sort of.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She then chuckled and said, ¡°Kids these days are really amusing. You are really different from my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡±

    She already has a daughter? Her face is unbelievably young.

    ¡°She is around your age.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    If that is true, she should be at least in her late-twenties by now, right? How unbelievable.

    ¡°Do you want to know my answer?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She averted her gaze to the river and said, ¡°A person can only be classified as one if he or she has a problem. That is just natural but sometimes, they can¡¯t find a solution to that problem. That is why they are just passing their time by watching the scenery around to escape their problems.¡±

    Well, it is better than drinking alcohol all day but¡­

    ¡°But you won¡¯t achieve anything from doing that. You are just temporarily running from your problems. That is just...a coward¡¯s act. If you don¡¯t do anything about that problem of yours, it will be over before you know it.¡±

    ¡°Correct. You are really amusing,¡± she commented with a smile.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My name is Maria. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Orel,¡± I replied, not changing my serious face.

    ¡°High school, huh. If I were you, you should enjoy that temporary happiness of your life. Once you¡¯ve reached my age, you will learn how fun your high school life is compared to your current life. You will learn that you can never go back to those days with your friends. That is why treasure this time and enjoy your time with your friends to the fullest...before it ends.¡±

    I made a wry smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry because I don¡¯t have friends.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± she reacted, clearly not expecting that kind of reply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need one, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t befriend someone because he or she is useful you know. It is because of the happiness he or she can give when the two of you are together.¡±

    ¡°I am happier if I¡¯m alone. Befriending a stranger can only bring doubt to me. I mean, you don¡¯t know when will that person stab you from behind, right?¡±

    Because of what I¡¯ve said, she laughed out loud and said, ¡°A misanthropist...hahaha. You¡¯re the real deal.¡±

    ¡°Misanthropist?¡± I repeated, not knowing what that word is.

    ¡°What happened to you to the point that you became like that?¡± she asked with a clear amusement.

    ¡°Experience, that¡¯s all. I encountered different kinds of strangers after all,¡± I replied seriously.

    ¡°If that is really true, you know that all strangers are not alike, right?¡±

    ¡°Well....I¡¯ve met strange ones especially a certain someone. She is clearly different than the rest,¡± I answered, reminiscing what happened in my last mission.

    ¡°Then, where is she right now?¡±

    ¡°All I can say is...she is fine.¡±

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s all good. She¡­is not a stranger to you anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe this phrase. I just want you to remember it. Is it okay if I say it?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay so go ahead.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only a thin line between a stranger and a friend. It is up to you on how to interpret that.¡±

    ¡°Well, a friend can back-stab you anytime so that person can become a stranger to you anytime, is that it?¡± I asked seriously.

    ¡°So you really interpreted it like that,¡± she reacted with a sad smile.

    ¡°But¡­there will be a time that one day, you¡¯ll meet a stranger that will be so close to you that calling that person a friend will just be the obvious. That¡¯s what I believe,¡± I continued.

    ¡°I see,¡± she whispered with a smile. ¡°Now...can you listen to my problem?¡±

    ¡°I will listen. I¡¯ve got lots of free time anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start now. The name of my husband is Michael. Last three months, my daughter and I lived in the capital with him. He has an office job and I am the housewife. My daughter and I really love him so we thought that he also loves us but...we¡¯re wrong. Since he started to go home very late at night, his attitude gradually changed. Now, he is always angry just from talking to us, always short on money and always reeks of alcohol and perfume of a woman every time he goes home,¡± she told me with sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°Is it an affair or he became a regular customer at some club?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Both,¡± she replied with sad eyes.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I still remember that day, you know. When I saw him together with that prostitute in a restaurant and that fight...¡± she said with a forced smile.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°After that, I decided to break all ties with him. That is why my daughter and I are back here in the countryside...my hometown.¡±

    ¡°You and your daughter... ran away from him, huh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you formally left him? I mean, there¡¯s a proper procedure with official documents after all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because...¡±

    ¡°You still...love him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Because of what I¡¯ve said, her shoulder suddenly twitched out of surprise.

    ¡°If you are in my situation, what will you do if Michael suddenly showed up to get you and your daughter?¡± she asked with a smile.

    So that is her problem.

    ¡°I will never marry Michael in the first place anyway so there won¡¯t be a problem,¡± I answered indifferently.

    Suddenly, she chuckled because of that reply.

    ¡°What kind of reply is that?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a joke. You are about to cry so I figured out to try one.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I guess. You really are a strange one,¡± she said and finally smiled for real.

    ¡°I can¡¯t put myself on that situation because I¡¯ve forgotten the feeling of loving someone. That is why I can¡¯t decide without considering my emotions on the line. How about you? What do you want to do?¡±

    That¡¯s right. Since May rejected me, I forgot the feeling of loving someone honestly. That is why even I don¡¯t know what I really feel about Sheena and Meryl. Is that just a sense of responsibility or perhaps...love?

    ¡°What if...he is just lying? What if he repeats all of that again? What should I do? I don¡¯t want to experience that feeling anymore. That is why...¡± she replied, full of doubt in her words.

    The lives of adults are really troublesome.

    ¡°Trust¡­¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Orel?¡± she called, not hearing that word.

    ¡°What do you think will happen if we have the ability to read the minds of others?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? That way, no one will be fooled and no one will fool someone. Everyone will become honest, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you think is the reason why God didn¡¯t give us this ability?¡±

    ¡°That is because...¡±

    ¡°To trust each other,¡± I immediately replied.

    ¡°Trust...¡± she repeated with a slight surprised look.

    ¡°Humans don¡¯t have the ability to read the minds of others. They don¡¯t know what the others are thinking. But despite all of this, what do you think is the reason why humans can still live together in peace?¡±

    ¡°Because...they trust each other,¡± she replied with a serious face.

    ¡°Correct. Familiar with the saying ¡®Don¡¯t do unto others what you don¡¯t want to do unto you¡¯? That is just the same about trusting someone. I¡¯m sure that trusting someone can make that someone trusts you too. I don¡¯t know how your husband thinks but if I am in his situation, if I really love you...I will never break your trust again because...I¡¯ve already learned from that mistake.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, what I¡¯ve said is not 100% sure but he is already here to take you two back, right? I think that it is the sign that he is now ready to change...for the two of you.¡±

    After I finished, I suddenly heard a chuckle.

    ¡°Why...did you laugh? Is my solution really sounds immature?¡± I asked with squinted eyes.

    ¡°So¡­sorry, that¡¯s not it. It is just...you are quite interesting. If you were born 20 years earlier, I might fall for you this instant,¡± she said with sudden cheerfulness.

    ¡°No thanks. But--¡±

    ¡°But you already like someone right?¡± she asked with a teasing smile.

    Suddenly, May¡¯s image flashed before my eyes. What the...

    ¡°...but I¡¯m not interested on romance yet. That¡¯s what I am about to say.¡±

    Why did I remember her in this timing? Does that mean that I still...no. It¡¯s impossible. I''ve already moved on! This is just¡­

    ¡°By the way, did you learn all about what you¡¯ve said to that girl you mentioned earlier?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Do you two still get along?¡±

    ¡°Well...just fine.¡±

    ¡°Then, treasure her. That girl is a real friend, I am sure of it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...I will.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. We will go back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Then...I wish you luck.¡±

    ¡°Then, thanks for everything,¡± she said with a very charming smile.

    ¡°Goodbye, Maria.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye,¡± she said and jogged away.

    So helping someone¡­is not that bad once in a while.

    The next day, when it is now lunch time, I decided to go to the cafeteria.  Just after I stood up, someone called my name.

    ¡°O--rel¡­¡± Laira whispered shyly.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± I reacted, slightly surprised.

    ¡°At the rooftop...before the...afternoon class starts...I will wait for you...¡± she whispered shyly and ran away.

    ¡°What is that all about?¡± I whispered curiously.

    If my hearing is not good, I can never hear those words.

    Well, my destination every lunch time is always to the rooftop. After I bought my usual chocolate roll bread, I immediately went to the main building¡¯s rooftop. After I opened the door to enter the rooftop area, I immediately saw a petite girl with her long braids being swayed by the wind. It is no other than Laira. After closing our distance for around two meters, I decided to ask my question.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± I asked with a serious expression.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Laira?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± she suddenly whispered while looking down, making me unable to see her expression.

    ¡°I...?¡± I repeated after slightly tilting my head in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve...always loved you ever since I met you. Can you...become my boyfriend?¡± she said as loud as she can even though it can¡¯t be considered as a shout.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with unusual widened eyes.

    What the heck? I¡¯m still on stand-by, you know. I didn¡¯t do anything yet. What is with this sudden turn of events?

    While waiting for my answer, she stared at me with unbelievably adorable eyes and slightly rosy cheeks. I didn¡¯t notice that she is this cute¡­I mean what is happening here? This is unbelievable. How can she fall for me without me taking any actions yet? This is fishy.

    ¡°Then...why do you love me?¡± I asked while trying my best to hide my embarrassment.

    ¡°Do you need a reason...to love someone?¡± she said and once again in a very cute expression.

    ¡°!¡±

    What is with that reply? It sounds convincing but without a doubt an escape answer. I will not let you do that!

    ¡°Did you lose at some gamble and got ordered to confess to me? Are our classmates behind this? Are they hiding everywhere to see my reaction? I will not fall for that tric--¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re...you¡¯re wrong!¡± she immediately shouted.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I...I am always watching you. I really admire how you could stand alone. No one can affect or change your ideals. You don¡¯t lose your confidence and you beliefs are always strong. Even if no one acknowledges your beliefs, you can still maintain it with your own confidence. You have your own way of living. That is the reason...why I fell for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before I know it, my face¡¯s color suddenly turned into bright red.

    ¡°O¡­rel?¡± she called, curious about what I¡¯m thinking.

    This is the first time¡­.that someone understood me this perfectly.

    ¡°La¡­Laira!¡± I called and stared at her seriously.

    ¡°W-why?¡± she asked with a sudden nervous expression.

    ¡°If you really love me, you can kiss me this instant, right?¡±

    ¡°Ki-ki-ki-kiss?¡± she repeated with a flustered look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I followed, trying to be serious.

    Steamed then suddenly burst from her head and her entire face¡¯s color turned into bright red.

    If she really loves me¡­this mission is already as good as complete. Now, what will be her answer?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to me,¡± she replied very shyly.

    That¡­that¡¯s fast! I didn¡¯t expect her to agree but it really worked out.

    ¡°If it¡¯s you...I will do...anything you want...¡± she whispered.

    ¡°!¡±

    Those follow-ups of her are really damaging to my heart.

    I closed the distance between us and when I am now before her, I placed both of my hands on her shoulders. She then closed her eyes after looking up to me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After closing my eyes, I drew closer to her face and finally, our lips touched. After a couple of seconds, I drew back and prepared myself.

    ¡°Nothing¡­is happening¡­¡± I whispered.

    She¡­doesn¡¯t love me completely yet. Then, does that mean that one of my deductions earlier was right? I don¡¯t think so. She is not the type to lie according to my intuition. Then, that means that she really doesn¡¯t love me completely yet. Her love for me is just in the level of a crush. This mission¡­.is not yet finish.

    Suddenly, her head produced an explosion of smoke and she lost her consciousness in my arms.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! How shy can this girl get?¡± I reacted, surprised.

    I have a feeling that this will be harder than my two previous missions.

 Episode 9 - Is it normal to watch a lewd film with your shy girlfriend in your first date?

    As the sun emits it¡¯s very hot rays, I am now walking towards the gate of our school. Even though it is Saturday, I have to go out because of a certain invitation from Laira and that is a date.

    I decided to arrive at the meeting place half an hour earlier than scheduled so I will be the first one to arrive but in my surprise, a cute girl with a long pony-tail hair style is waiting at the front of my school¡¯s gate. She is wearing a yellow one piece dress with a ribbon on its chest. She is also holding a small shoulder bag. When I looked carefully, I noticed that it was Laira.

    Because I stopped from walking 10 meters before reaching the gate, it took her a while to notice me.

    ¡°O-Orel?¡± she suddenly reacted with a flustered voice after spotting me.

    Jeez¡­I got entranced too much. Her image suddenly changed just because of a different look than usual. I think she is more beautiful this way. Oh no! I have to get going.

    ¡°Sorry. It looks like I kept you waiting,¡± I said with a serious face after getting close.

    ¡°I...I just arrived here so don¡¯t worry,¡± she whispered.

    If you want to have a proper conversation with this girl, you should have an amazing hearing sense. Good thing that I have that.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get moving. Where do you want to go?¡± I asked.

    She once again looked down at the ground and gripped her bag¡¯s straps as hard as she can.

    ¡°I am fine anywhere....as long as you are there¡­¡± she whispered shyly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What a high damaging reply!

    ¡°H-how about a movie then?¡± I asked with a forced smile.

    She then nodded and followed me towards the theater. After we arrived there, we learned that there are four movies you can choose to watch. Because I am not interested in these kinds of things, I decided to let Laira choose.

    ¡°Laira, what do you want to watch?¡±

    Because of my question, she suddenly pointed a movie called ¡°Love Dawn¡±. Surprised from her sudden choice, I replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an R-18 movie?¡±

    What is wrong with her? Can normal girls just point this out in their first date to a boy?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because...they will not ask our age,¡± she whispered very shyly.

    That is not what I mean! Don¡¯t tell me that this is her favorite genre.

    What should I do? Should I watch this lewd film together with a girl? That is beyond embarrassing you know! How can I even face her after watching this movie?

    ¡°Orel, where are we going?¡± Laira asked while being pulled by me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Let¡¯s go to a¡­motel!¡±

    I immediately shook my head from the sudden imagination I¡¯ve thought.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I have to reject her request,¡± I thought to myself and tried to think of a reason to reject her request.

    Then, Laira showed me two tickets and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought two tickets the other day.¡±

    You...you already planned this from the beginning?! Wh-wha-wha-what the heck should I do?

    Suddenly, my cross flashed the color red light and formed two choices:

    [Reject her no matter what.]

    [Accept it.]

    Rejecting the ticket will be a total waste and I¡¯m sure that Laira is serious about this, even buying a ticket for me. I have to¡­.toughen up and become a real man. A real man doesn¡¯t reject a girl¡¯s request even if his life is in danger. I¡¯ll accept it!

    ¡°T-then...let¡¯s go,¡± I said and took the ticket from Laira¡¯s hand. As we enter the door of the theater, the security guard is glaring at us. Well, I can¡¯t blame him. Two young couple with around 18 years of age, watching this kind of movie is sort of¡­If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Just before I know it, we are now sitting at the seats inside the theater. Before the start of the movie, I noticed that there are only few people here. And on top of that, they are all couples! Is this the nest for love birds?

    When I looked at Laira in my right side, I noticed that her eyes are closed while her right fist is on her left chest. Is she¡­nervous?

    Suddenly, the movie started. The start of the movie is just a normal love story between two childhood friends. They got separated because the girl has to move to a different place because of her father¡¯s work. After 10 years, they once again reunited. As the story progresses, the boy suddenly proposed to the girl. The girl accepted it with tears in her eyes. After that, they did different things like normal lovers do but as the story progresses, it suddenly jumped into¡­.

    ¡°Linda, I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oscar.¡±

    ¡°Linda...¡±

    ¡°Then, you can¡­put it in, just this once.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Kuh...¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s...in.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt, Linda?¡±

    ¡°Not¡­really. The thought that we are now one¡­is making me happy so¡­the pain is not important right now. You can move¡­just the way you like, Oscar.¡±

    I immediately covered my nose, scared for a nosebleed gushing out from it. What the heck is this movie? The start is really good but¡­.what the heck is with this sudden bed scene?

    When I looked around, all of the couples are already kissing each other. Are you saying that they can¡¯t hold it anymore? Is that the reason why they¡¯ve watched this movie? Is it because it¡¯s dark here?

    ¡°Oscar...amazing! It¡¯s hitting me¡­deep inside...ah¡­ah!¡±

    ¡°Linda¡­¡±

    ¡°Oscar! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­¡±

    When I looked at Laira, her face is now bright red. With a flustered face, her eyes are clearly spinning around. So¡­.it looks like this is her first time watching this kind of movie after all.

    I immediately stood up and held Laira¡¯s hand. I pulled her and ran towards the exit.

    ¡°Orel, where are we going?¡± Laira asked with a confussed face while being pulled by me.

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Let¡¯s go to a¡­motel...like I can say that for real!

    Finally, we are now outside of the theater. While holding Laira¡¯s hand, I noticed that she is now very exhausted just from running that short distance.

    Suddenly, she held my hand tightly with the force of a frail girl and said, ¡°Sorry¡­.I thought that...boys¡­like those genres¡­¡±

    So that¡¯s what it was.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that you are completely wrong but that is not right for our first date," I replied without looking into her eyes, slightly embarassed.

    ¡°First?¡± she repeated, somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Of course. There will be more of this you know,¡± I said with and looked at her, trying my best to make a serious face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. Starting now, leave everything to me.¡±

    ¡°S...sure,¡± she replied with a smile.

    With her hand still held by me, I pulled her and walked around the shopping district. There, we sampled different foods like ice cream, crepe, cotton candy and others. After that, we decided to go to an arcade. We played different games together and because we are now out of tokens, I decided to buy some more and left Laira for awhile. When I got back, I found her staring at a crane machine where you can get a stuffed toy. So girls really like this sort of things.

    ¡°Where are you looking?¡± I asked after appearing suddenly behind her back.

    She got surprised and replied, ¡°I...it¡¯s nothing¡± in a flustered voice.

    ¡°What do you want? I will get it for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing so don¡¯t worry," she followed with a forced smile.

    This girl¡­you should be honest once in a while.

    I went in front of the crane machine and looked at the stuffed toys inside. Now, what should I get?

    Then, the cross flashed the familiar red light and formed these words:

    [Dog.]

    [Bear.]

    [Zebra.]

    [Cat.]

    [Monkey.]

    [Mouse.]

    [Lion.]

    [Tiger.]

    That is a lot of choices. Is choosing the right one really important, cross of salvation? Well, I guess choosing the wrong one is not an option. I should get what Laira really wants or her affection to me will not increase. Wait, her hair pin that she is always wearing in the school is a kitten, right? Then, the answer should be cat!

    With an arrogant smile, I immediately inserted a coin at it and took control of the joy stick. I somehow pin pointed the stuffed toy¡¯s exact location and when the crane inside gripped the cat, it immediately let go of the target.

    ¡°Huh? What the heck? Is this a fraud? There is no strength behind that grip!¡± I retorted in frustration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop already, Orel. You really don''t need to get that for me," Laira said, trying to convince me.

    ¡°I will never concede defeat. I will get what you want so just watch me,¡± I said with a serious face.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± she whispered with a slight surprised yet blushing cheeks.

    After 10 minutes, my eyes started to get red. I already spent 29 tokens in this ¡®fraud machine¡¯ but I still can¡¯t get the darn cat stuffed toy that Laira wants. I gripped the last coin I have as a preparation.

    ¡°I¡¯m depending on you,¡± I whispered and inserted the coin.

    I pinpointed again the location of the cat. Well, it is now quite near at the drop box¡¯s hole. Thanks to my 29 tokens, I somehow closed the distance between them. I pressed the button in order for the crane to get it. It somehow gripped the stuffed toy and got it up completely. All that is left is for it to go left and let go of it at the drop box¡¯s hole. Just before it reached the drop box¡¯s hole, the crane let go of it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It fell near the hole and fell on the left side. That''s right. It still fell on the drop box¡¯s hole.

    Out of joy, I cried and jumped like a fool.

    ¡°I did it!¡± I shouted very happily.

    Laira chuckled because of what I did but I didn¡¯t notice it out of happiness. I grabbed the stuffed toy and showed it to Laira.

    ¡°This is what you want, right?¡± I asked with a big smile and hand it over to Laira.

    ¡°Yup,¡± she whispered with a smile.

    She hugged it and suddenly went to my right side. Before I even realized it, she suddenly kissed my right cheek.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said with a very cute smile.

    I blushed and placed my hand on my right cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re...welcome,¡± I whispered with eyes

    What the heck is this feeling? So receiving a kiss on the cheek can make you this happy.

    And just like that, our first date ended.

 Episode 10 - What to do if your shy girlfriend suddenly stripped in front of you?

    ¡°The more the merrier.¡± This is a popular saying that can be applied in many ideas like food, money, alcohol, girls, and many more. Well, those examples are perfect for adults¡¯ psyche but I will not focus on those particular things. I will focus on my field of expertise and that is friendship. They say that the number of your friends represent how happy you are in your life. This idea is so common on humans especially teens. For them, their rank in the society depends on the number of their friends. They don¡¯t care about the personality or character of the one they are befriending as long as they can maintain the fa?ade of a friendly person. As long as they can socialize with many people, it is fine.

    Well, you probably know this but let me tell this once again. I am not one of them. I don¡¯t care about what others will think of me. Even if they say that I am not capable of reading the atmosphere and being tactful, I am fine with that. In the first place, why would I even bother listening to their opinions? They are just humans living in my background. I am the protagonist of my own life, heck, even the protagonist of this story, so I can do what I want. This is my own decision and I am sure that I will never regret it.

    Right now, I am eating in the cafeteria together with Laira. It is already lunch time after all. Since she confessed to me, we¡¯ve been always together to the point that our classmates finally noticed the obscure duo. Well, love is one of the most interesting topics for teens after all. I wonder why.

    Just after I swallowed the last bite of my chocolate roll bread, I noticed that Laira is currently watching a particular scene near the counter.

    ¡°Hey, can you lend me some money? I am short this week," one of the two girls asked with a smile.

    ¡°Again? Jeez. This will be doubled you know," the other girl replied with a sigh.

    Two girls enjoying their friendship, huh. Well, this scene is quite normal right? This is the exact meaning of friendship. Use someone or be used, just either of the two.

    ¡°Are you envying them?¡± I asked to Laira.

    Because of my sudden question, Laira¡¯s shoulder twitched a little.

    ¡°N-not really,¡± she replied with her usual shy tone.

    ¡°Hmmmm," I replied, knowing what she really thinks.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I know that you want to have a friend. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t answer my question, I am sure that I am right.

    ¡®Friends are essential in life.¡¯ This is the normal way of thinking for humans. Without a friend, they feel like something is always missing in their everyday lives. Then, based on what I¡¯ve said, does that mean that I am not normal? Yes but I am not abnormal but rather unique. Sounds more cool right?

    Now, back to the topic. Laira wants some friends. As a boyfriend, what should I do?

    Once again, my cross produced the usual red light and formed these choices:

    [Help her make friends.]

    [Tell her that friends are not essential in life.]

    Well, my way of thinking is not that admirable for others to imitate. It is just my way of living. Some people or rather almost all people might find it pitiful but this path is what I¡¯ve decided to take. Also, Laira is not the same as me. Forcing my way of living to her is not a logical approach. So the correct answer is the first one.

    ¡°I can help you if you want," I suggested with a serious look.

    ¡°!¡±

    I can tell that she got surprised from what I¡¯ve said. Now, what will be your reply?

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with a blushed face.

    ¡°Of course. I am your boyfriend after all so let me show you my cool side at least once,¡± I replied with a confident smile.

    ¡°Then...I guess...I''ll be counting on you,¡± she whispered and made a gentle smile.

    A damsel in distress and her knight in shining armor (even though the armor is pure black), huh.

    ¡°Your wish is my command, princess,¡± I said with a wry smile.

    There are two types of loner. The first type is the type of loner who dreams of having a friend but scared of talking to others. Because they are scared of what others will think of them, they became extremely weak. The thought that they are inferior to others governs them, making them the target of bullies. The second type is the type of loner who simply dislikes being with groups because they are irritating. For that person, hanging out with others is just a waste of time. Unlike the first type, he is proud of being alone. For him, friends are just decorations to society. He is a true loner who will never lose to the system of social life. Isn''t that the coolest? Well...I guess not.

    Right now, Laira and I are walking towards our houses after our classes finished. I mentioned yesterday that I will help her make some friends so I tried to think about what to do last night. I wonder if this is a good idea. Well, let¡¯s find out.

    ¡°Laira, do you still remember my promise the other day?¡± I asked with my usual serious expression.

    ¡°I...I still remember,¡± she whispered shyly.

    ¡°I figured out a way on how you will gain friends in a short amount of time.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± she asked, curious.

    ¡°Before that, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think is the reason why you don¡¯t have a friend?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Well, this question is needed in order for her to truly understand my suggestion.

    ¡°Because...I just recently transferred here at PGM...¡± she whispered after averting her gaze.

    ¡°Then, are you saying that you have lots of friends back at your previous school?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just as I thought.

    ¡°The reason why you don¡¯t have a friend is because...of your coward nature.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You always run away if someone wants to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why even Meryl gave up on you. She thought that you hate her. She was always talking to you before, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she replied sadly.

    ¡°Nothing will happen if you always ran away from your problems. You have to face it bravely so you can overcome it.¡±

    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± she asked with a sad face, clearly have no idea for an answer.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t do something, you will never gain a friend in this school.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°All of our classmates gave up because they thought that you are like me, a loner who hates every one of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why...you will join the ¡®Ms. PGM Pageant¡¯ that will be held one month from now.¡±

    Because of what I¡¯ve announced, Laira made a really surprised expression.

    ¡°T...that is impossible. I can¡¯t do it,¡± she replied with a flustered face.

    Ms. PGM Pageant is a traditional beauty pageant done every year here at our school, Pepito Garcia Memorial High School to celebrate its founding day. In order for you to become a participant in this pageant, you have to be included as one of the top 20 most beautiful girl in this school. Well, all of the male students in this school need to vote for their most beautiful girl of this school and the top 20 girls with the highest vote have the right to participate. Well, it is not compulsory so the participants are always around 10 every year.

    "I am sure that you will be in the top 20 so don¡¯t worry."

    "But..." she whispered hesitantly.

    "Because you will face many spectators, I am sure that your fear will be cured before you know it. Do you know the reason why the exams at the university are a lot harder than the board and bar exam?"

    "Why?" she asked.

    "In order for them to get used to the hardship. It will be easier to pass something if you experienced something that is a lot harder than it, right? That is the same with this problem. You will be more used to talking with someone if you have an experience in talking in front of many people, right?"

    "But..."

    "Then, how about this: you will join the pageant if you got included in the top 20. If you didn¡¯t make it, we will find another way. Are you fine with that?"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Well, that deal is without a doubt unfair. I wonder if she will accept it.

    "Then...it¡¯s a deal..." she replied.

    You should at least have confidence in your looks, you know. That immediate answer made it really obvious that you don''t.

    "We will know the results tomorrow so be prepared. Pray tonight for your success."

    "Why are you so confident that I will be included in the best 20?" she asked curiously.

    "Huh? Isn¡¯t it obvious? It is because my girlfriend is the cutest here in this school, that¡¯s all," I replied seriously.

    She suddenly averted her gaze from me after I finished that corny line.

    Don¡¯t be that embarrassed! I¡¯m the one who said that line so I should be the one with that reaction!

    Just like that, I somehow convinced Laira to join the pageant.

    The next day....

    "Are you kidding me?" I whispered as I stare at the results posted at the bulletin board. There are lots of people gathering in front of it but thanks to its large font size, we can still read it even though we are at the back of those crowds.

    "This is her first year here yet..." I whispered, surprised.

    When I looked again at Laira, her vision is still glued at the results. I can tell that she is really surprised too.

    Laira is...ranked as no. 10. I really expected that she will be included in the top 20 but I never expected that she will get a place this high. Our school is famous for its beautiful students after all. Well, what I want to say is getting included in this list is not that easy. Also, as you spend more time studying here, your rank will surely go up. The proof of this is almost all of the girls in the list are 12th grader.

    By the way, if you are wondering why there is no Mr. PGM whatever, I¡¯ve got an answer here. Who cares about that darn thing? Didn''t you notice this in a both gender pageant? When the one on stage are girls, the spectators are so many that you can¡¯t even get to the front and when the one on stage are the boys, the spectators earlier is cut by more than a half. True story, right? Well, that is not really the answer. I''m not sure but according to what I''ve heard, a perverted principal started it. Well, that story is from decades ago so I don''t know if that is the real reason. Well, it sounds convincing too, right?

    "Wow. I didn¡¯t expect that I will be ranked as no. 9 this year," Meryl said who is currently at my right side.

    Well, Meryl being ranked as no. 9 is not that much of a surprise. There are also familiar names like May being ranked as no. 2, Sheena being ranked as no. 5 and Hannah being ranked as no. 12.

    "Congratz, Laira. Carry my will and storm that pageant," Meryl said with a smile and a thumb up.

    "You''re not going to join again?" I asked.

    "Well, I don¡¯t have any interest on those things you see," Meryl replied with a smile.

    Well, Sheena is probably the same even though she joined the other year.

    "..."

    When I looked at Laira, her fist is now on her left chest. That is her habit when she is nervous. I think that the thought of ¡°there is no escape now" governs her right now.

    "Don¡¯t worry because I will help you win. Wait, let me revise it. I will surely make you win."

    "Orel..." Laira whispered with a slight surprised face.

    "Laira will really join¡­for real?" Meryl asked with a surprised expression. Well, that''s a natural reaction.

    "Is something wrong about that?¡± I asked.

    "Well, it¡¯s unexpected. Laira, I¡¯m sure that this will become a good memory so do your best," Meryl followed with a big smile.

    As expected to the most positive person I''ve ever met.

    "Thank you," Laira said shyly.

    "But...I¡¯m sure that winning will be very hard," Meryl said with a serious face while looking at the winner¡¯s name, the no. 1 of the over-all votes.

    Yes, it will be an extremely hard match.

    Charlotte Ravehart, a 12th grader. As you can infer, she is a foreigner. Her father is a European businessman who is said to be the owner of a well-known company here. Even though she is just a half-European, her blonde hair, well-endowed body and tall height are definitely because of her foreign blood. As of today, she consecutively took the 1st position five times in a row. That means that she has the looks, figure, money and popularity. Can we really win? Darn! Why am I chickening out this early?

    "Well, if she is the ¡®favorite¡¯, Laira is the ¡®dark horse¡¯," I announced with a confident smile.

    "Laira¡¯s skin is not dark you know. Anyway¡­why horse?" Meryl asked with a clueless face.

    I don¡¯t even know how to retort that.

    Suddenly, the bell that signals the start of the class chimed.

    "Let¡¯s get going or we will be late," I said and hurried towards our classroom with the two of them following my lead.

    After the class, Laira and I decided to walk together like usual towards our houses.

    When we arrived at the front of the park, I decided to break the silence.

    "So...do you have any plans on what preparation to do?" I asked.

    Because of my sudden question, her shoulders twitched out of surprise.

    Is she still nervous?

    The pageant consists of three parts: fashion show, talent portion and question and answer portion. The first problem is...the fashion show.

    "Can you walk in front of many people without looking down?" I asked with a serious face.

    "..."

    "Laira?" I called out of her long silence.

    "I...don¡¯t know," she replied with a nervous face.

    Well, I kind of understand. For me, I got really irritated when lots of people stare at me. In her situation....

    "Let¡¯s go," I said and held her hand.

    "O-Orel? Where are we going?" she asked with a surprised look.

    "My house."

    Well, let''s skip the whole walking scene and go to the time where we are now in my house.

    Just like that, we entered the house and went towards my room. Luckily, there is no one home right now. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. It¡¯s not like I''m thinking of something indecent. It''s just that bringing a girl into my house is embarrassing. I just can''t imagine what will be my father and little sister''s reaction after learning the fact that I have a girlfriend now.

    Well, my room is not that out of ordinary. It is just a white plain room with lots of anime posters on the wall and tons of anime action figures in a big cabinet and lots of manga lined up in a big book shelf...wait. Can it still be considered as ordinary?

    "Well, sit anywhere you want. I will just get some snacks," I said.

    "I¡¯m fine. I am not hungry yet," she said and sat down on the chair in front of my personal computer.

    "Then...if you say so."

    She then roamed her eyes around to scan my room. Why am I this nervous?

    Suddenly, I noticed that her vision got glued in a thing on my bed.

    "Hmm?"

    Mi-mi-minori¡¯s dakimakura!

    I immediately jumped to my bed and covered the human size pillow using my blanket.

    "Hahaha...silly me. My bed is a mess. I should clean it now," I said with a forced grin on my face.

    I¡¯m really bad at lying.

    "What¡¯s that?" she asked innocently.

    "What?" I repeated with a flustered look.

    "That pillow, it has some anime chara--¡±

    "You¡¯re just imagining things! Don¡¯t mind it."

    "?"

    "Back to the topic!"

    "!"

    "Are you ready for the pageant?" I asked with sudden seriousness.

    Just like that, her nervous face once again resurfaced.

    "..."

    "..."

    Am I being too forceful? I just realized that I am just forcing her to join this pageant. Does she really want to join? Luckily, tomorrow is the first day of submitting the entry so she can still decline my idea.

    "How about...we stop this," I said with a smile.

    "!"

    "I think I am just being too forceful about this after all. It is fine to me if you don¡¯t want to join. We will just find another way--"

    "I...I will join," she replied with a sudden determined face.

    ¡°Are you...sure?" I asked with a slight surprised face.

    ¡°Yes."

    I guess I¡¯m really over-thinking things.

    "Then, let¡¯s do our best,¡± I said with a smile.

    "Thank you...for all of this," she said shyly.

    "Don¡¯t be because I am doing all of this because I want to. By the way, will your Mom allow you to join?"

    "I am sure that she will. Since I was little, she was always encouraging me to join pageants like this."

    Clear.

    "How about your outfit? Do you have a formal dress?"

    "I have but..." she replied shyly.

    "But?"

    "It is too flashy."

    "Then, that is perfect. All contestants will surely wear something like that."

    Clear. I¡¯m surprised that she has one. And now, the real problem¡­

    "We need to think of a way to remove your fear of the spectators¡¯ stares."

    "..."

    "Anyway, why are you that afraid to their gaze?"

    She averted her gaze and replied, "I have a feeling that they are judging me once they¡¯ve looked at me. I don¡¯t know what they are thinking so I always imagine what they are thinking and those imaginations...are what I¡¯m scared of.¡±

    How negative can you get? She is really the exact opposite of Meryl.

    "Humans are all rotten," I muttered with a serious expression.

    "?"

    "They judge people base on what they see and that impression will never leave them unless a dramatic event happened that will destroy this belief. But the percentage of that event to happen is close to zero. That is why correcting their belief is a wrong approach."

    "Then, what should I do?" she asked with sad eyes.

    "Don¡¯t pay attention to them. Nothing will happen even if they criticize you in their minds, right? Just live just like what you want and I¡¯m sure that someday...chosen people will appreciate who you really are..."

    "..."

    "...like me," I continued and smiled at the end.

    ¡°Orel...¡± she whispered with slight surprised look.

    "Well, joining this pageant contradicts what I¡¯ve just said but this is the fastest way to solve your problem. They are both correct ways. But...it gave you a hint on how you should handle your fear, right?"

    "Then, I should just ignore their stares, right?" Laira asked.

    "Right. Just don¡¯t think about what they are thinking. Focus on yourself."

    "But...how long will that take ¡®til I get used to it?"

    Well, she has a point. Getting used to something is not that easy.

    "Then, what you need is some experience, right?"

    "Yes."

    Should we go to a crowded place? Wait...that will be fatal for me too.

    "I think..." she whispered while fidgeting.

    "Hmm?"

    "I think that...if you saw me naked...I might be instantly used to their stares."

    "Huh?" I reacted, not sure if I heard that correctly.

    Did I hear it right? What is it again?

    She then stood up before me and shut her eyes.

    "Wait! What do you...?¡±

    Just like that, she removed her neck tie and placed it on the chair.

    I didn''t mishear it! What the heck is she thinking? But¡­I can understand its logic a little. But¡­

    "L...lai...ra? Wait a minute. Don¡¯t be hasty!" I said with a very surprised face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said earlier that experiencing something more intense is effective right? The most embarrassing thing that I could think of is this so...¡±

    "But...¡± I said with widened eyes.

    "I...will start."

    I can tell that she is extremely nervous because her legs are shaking a little. As she unbuttons her blouse, her face gradually got redder and redder. After she unbuttoned the last one, she opened her blouse to show her body to me. Right now, I am staring at my girlfriend''s naked body. Well, it is not really naked because she is still wearing bra and skirt. As I glare at her slender body with an unusual widened eye, Laira began to pant silently. Her gaze cannot be fixed at one place anymore. Even though her build looks petite when she is wearing clothes, her chest is now bigger than you would expect when she is naked for some reason.

    After awhile, she removed her blouse and threw it on the floor. Then, she started to remove her skirt by unhooking it slowly.

    Crap! I got entranced too much! I have to stop her.

    Suddenly, the door of my room opened and my little sister barged in.

    "Bro, can you help me...with...my...¡±

    Here is the situation. One day, you entered the room of your brother without permission and saw a girl stripping in front of him. What the heck will you do?

    "So...sorry," she said and closed the door with a bang.

    Laira then looked at me with a very nervous and embarrassed face. I know what she is thinking right now. ¡°How the heck can we explain this to your sister?¡± I wonder how?

    "How about...we continue this next time for starters," I said, exhausted for some reason.

    "S...sure," Laira replied shyly.

 Episode 11 - The Master-Pet Play that Ive done to my Shy Girlfriend that I really want to forget

    "That Sheena, why the heck did you drop your book out of all things?" I whispered to myself as I look at the book at my left hand.

    Right now, I am heading towards Sheena''s classroom because I accidentally saw a book lying in the middle of the road earlier which happens to be her property. Because I was already late for the morning class, I decided to give it back to her in the lunch break.

    When I arrived at her classroom, there is no one there.

    "So her last period for the morning class is PE."

    Suddenly, I heard voices coming from outside so I immediately hid myself inside a locker in the back of the room.

    Why the heck did I hide in the first place? Am I really that scared to a crowd?

    After a while, the girl students that belong in this section gathered inside the room.

    "That''s tiring."

    "Really."

    "Then, let''s change."

    "Make sure that you close all the curtains."

    What the...this situation...

    Suddenly, all of them including Sheena removed their PE uniform.

    Th-they are changing clothes! Crap! If they found me, I will be killed!

    Suddenly, the cross around my neck emitted a green light.

    "Green? What will happen to me?

    Anyway, thank God that I am the only one who can see this light."

    But now that I noticed it...this section...is quite the powerhouse. That¡­girl¡­and that girl¡­and that girl¡­woah! They all have nice figure! Wait! Why the heck am I ogling at a time like this?

    "Anna, can you get the broom in the locker? Someone messed with the chalk dust here in front," a girl asked who just finished changing into her uniform.

    "Sure," the girl named Anna replied and started heading to my hiding place.

    Crap! I''m busted! I shouldn''t have come here after all!

    Then, the girl opened the locker and got surprised.

    I then closed my eyes and covered my face.

    I''m dead...

    "It''s not here," Anna said with a puzzled face as she looks around inside the locker.

    Wait...

    "I think the other section borrowed it," one girl said.

    "Really?" Anna reacted and closed the locker.

    Don''t tell me that...the green light makes me invisible???

    "But for now...I''m saved..." I whispered with a sigh of relief.

    Because no one left the room the whole afternoon, I hid inside the locker until everyone went home. After making sure that no one will come back to the room anymore (because it is already past six pm), I decided to go out of the locker.

    "It is still emitting a green light. A...it disappeared."

    Suddenly, I felt an indescribable feeling that made me lose my reasoning.

    "Hehehe..." I laughed in an evil manner.

    When I arrived at the gate, I saw Laira waiting for me.

    "Orel, where did you go? Why did you skip the afternoon class?" Laira asked with a worried face.

    "Laira, we will now commence the operation ''eliminate your shyness - extra'' this instant," I announced with a serious expression.

    "Right now?" she asked with slight surprised look.

    "Yeah. First, wear this," I said and gave her a collar with a chain.

    "What is this?" she asked with a clueless face.

    "You will act as a dog and crawl around the school."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Because of what I''ve said, she immediately got surprised.

    "But..." she reacted with a very confused look.

    "Isn''t that embarrassing? If you overcome this, you will surely get rid of that shyness."

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, still with a serious face.

    "Then..." she replied obediently and wore the collar. I then took the chain and stared at her sleek legs.

    "O...rel?" she whispered, not used on someone staring at her legs.

    "Now, stand in all fours."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Yes," she agreed in a resigned tone.

    "Not yes. Say ''woof''. From here on out, you will end all of your sentences with -woof. Understood?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "Woof," she replied with a very adorable look. I should have brought the kemonomimi headband in my house.

    After that, we walked around the hallway like a master and his dog.

    "Master, when will we stop walking-woof?" she asked in an obedient tone.

    "That''s probably enough. Now...to the next stage."

    "!"

    I then took out a Frisbee and showed it to Laira.

    "We will play using this. Just catch it and bring it back to me. If you succeeded, I will give you a reward."

    ¡°In all fours again?¡± she asked with bright red cheeks.

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m kind, I will let you stand with your two legs just for this stage. Be grateful.¡±

    She then stood up and replied,

    ¡°Thank you very much, Master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the ¨Cwoof.¡±

    "Woof!" she replied with a really embarassed face.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start!¡±

    I then threw the frisbee away but Laira didn''t manage to catch it so she just picked it up and brought it to me.

    "Master, pardon me-woof," she apologized with a sad look.

    "I said that I will give you a reward if you catch it but...because you didn''t...its punishment time."

    "!"

    "I will now lick your neck," I announced, still with a serious expression.

    "Eh?" she reacted with a very surprised and flustered expression.

    "You are a dog, right? Your reward should be my permission to lick me but because it is a punishment, I am the one who will lick you."

    "B...b...but..."she whispered, confused.

    "Don''t move," I said and drew my face closer to her neck. It smells surprisingly good.

    "Or-Master. Don''t...." she reacted while twitching.

    I then licked it slowly. After a while, she placed her hands on my face to stop me.

    "N-no..." she whispered with a very red face.

    "I said that it is a punishment right? Deal with it."

    I then continued licking her. Because of this, her shoulders started twitching more often. She also started to pant silently.

    "Or...rel..."

    I then stopped and said, "Let''s go to the next stage."

    "...Yes...*pant*...Master..."

    "It looks like you are tired. Want a drink?"

    "Yes...Master."

    "Don''t forget the -woof at the end."

    "Woof."

    I then took out a mineral bottle in my bag and saw that it is just around a gulp.

    "A dog can''t possibly drink in a bottle so I will feed this to you through my mouth."

    "!"

    I then put the remaining contents inside my mouth and knelt down.

    "Wai--¡±

    Just before she finished what she is about to say, I immediately kissed her and transferred the water to her mouth. After a while, she finally drank all of it.

    "..."

    "Not enough?"

    "That''s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then, it can''t be helped."

    To quench her remaining thirst, I plunged my lips towards hers and when she opened her mouth to catch her breath, I forced my tongue inside. Her shoulders twitched out of surprise so I immediately hugged her to prevent her escape. She then gripped my uniform tightly, trying to push me but as I move my tongue smoothly inside, her grip gradually got weaker. Before I know it, she is now trying her best to twine her tongue around mine. She is now kissing me back. Our tongues intertwined with each others, expressing our desire to continue what we¡¯re doing. After a while, she pushed me away; making me drew back a little, just a few inches apart.

    She then panted two times and said, ¡°Let¡­me¡­rest¡­for a bit.¡±

    Because the only thing in my mind right now is to taste her, I once again plunged my lips to her lips and continued. The air is now filled with faint wet sounds because of our long deep kiss.

    I then drew back and panted. When I stared at her, I noticed that she is breathing heavily. Looks like I got too forceful that I didn¡¯t let her breath since I forced my tongue inside her mouth.

    "I will give you a minute to catch your breath. After that, we will continue."

    ¡°...*pant*...*pant*..."

    And after a minute...

    "Now, for the last stage..." I said with a grin.

    I want to do this to her for quite a while now. This time, I can finally¡ª

    "Who''s there?" a guard shouted.

    "Crap!" I reactee with a surprised face.

    "Mas--"

    I then lifted her and carried her in my arms.

    "Strength boost!"I shouted and the cross around my neck emitted an orange light.

    "Wait!" the guard shouted while pointing his flashlight to us. He is quite far so there is still hope that he didn¡¯t recognize us. All we¡¯ve got to do is run!

    "Strength boost - Cheetah!" I shouted and the orange light from the cross enveloped my legs. I then ran like the wind and eventually reached a high wall standing in my way.

    "Hang on tight!" I shouted.

    "Orel?" Laira reacted with a surprised yet nervous look.

    "Strength boost - Kangaroo!"

    After the orange light enveloped my shoes, I immediately jumped, over-passing the wall like it''s nothing. After we landed at the other side, we immediately hid behind a tree.

    "It looks like we are safe now," Laira whispered with a sigh of relief.

    "Ah!" I reacted out of sudden pain in my head and I placed my hand on my forehead.

    "Ore-Master, what''s wrong?" Laira asked with a worried expression.

    "W-what the heck are you calling me? Laira! Why...why the heck are you wearing a dog''s collar?" I asked after finally regaining my consciousness.

    "What do you mean? This...is your order, Master," she answered with a puzzled look.

    "Wha--" I reacted with a very surprised face.

    She''s right. I am the one...who gave it to her earlier.

    "A-anyway, I will now remove it," I said with a flustered expression and hid the collar on my bag.

    ¡°What the heck did I do?¡± I thought to myself as I stare at the innocent look of Laira.

    That moment, I realized that lust just governed me. It¡¯s like I am doing something against my will. The side-effect of the green light is...the inability to control your sexual desires? What''s up with that side effect? It doesn''t make any sense! But what a relief that we didn''t reach the last stage! Anyway...what the heck is the power of the green light?

    "Master...will I wear the collar again tomorrow-woof?" she asked curiously with a somewhat invisible tail on her hips, wagging.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± she called with curisioty after slightly tilting her head.

    "So..." I whispered while looking down.

    "So?" Laira repeated.

    I then knelt down and head butted the ground.

    "Ore...Master?" she reacted with a surprised face.

    "I¡¯m very sorry!!!!!!!!!" I shouted as loud as I can.

    And that night ended with tears in my eyes.

 Episode 12 - How to Support your Shy Girlfriend in preparing for a Beauty Pageant?

    "That is why she will help us in preparing for the pageant," I said after introducing Sheena to Laira.

    "My name is Sheena. Nice to meet you," she said with a smile.

    "My name is Laira. It¡¯s nice to meet you too,"Laira replied shyly.

    Well, I asked Sheena for help because she has an experience on joining this pageant the other year. That is why I introduced her to Laira. Well, I also have another motive. I want Laira to get used to another person. That way, I can somehow speed up the resolution of her problem even if it is just a little.

    "Do you have some advice for Laira?" I asked to Sheena.

    Because of my question, she made a thinking pose and got silent for a minute. I wonder what kind of advice she will give to Laira.

    "Charl is very tough to beat," Sheena said with a serious look, closed eyes, crossed arms while nodding.

    "Everybody already knows that! Wait. Why are you calling Charlotte Charl?" Iasked.

    "Huh?" she asked with a clueless face.

    "Don¡¯t tell me that she also couldn¡¯t finish writing her whole name in an exam?" I asked, basing it on the reason why I got the nickname Or.

    Sheena chuckled and replied, "This happened when I joined that pageant back then. We just converse with each other after the practice of the fashion show and just like that, we became friends. She is the one who said to call her by that nickname. Well, her close friends call her like that too so...I am not the only one who calls her like that."

    Huh? Friendship can be easily built just like that? Is it because they are girls or just because I¡¯m a loner?

    "What else?" I asked.

    She then smiled and looked at Laira.

    "Well, just enjoy it. By doing that, I''m sure that your stage fright will lessen," Sheena continued with a smile.

    Well, that''s about right.

    "What rank did you get when you joined?"Laira asked with an unusual curiosity.

    "Twelfth," Sheena replied with a smile.

    "And now, you are ranked as no. five, right? How amazing. Don''t you want to join again?" Laira asked with somewhat shining eyes.

    "Well, I just joined to experience it. That is why that experience is enough for me."

    This is unexpected. I didn¡¯t know that Laira can start a conversation if she wanted to. It looks like this conversation is what she dreams of doing.

    "Well, she didn''t even achieve the 4th runner up spot after all. I bet that she is now too scared to join," I said with a teasing smile.

    "Or, how about you shut up. You''re not even included in the conversation," Sheena said with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Then, why are you so angry? It looks like my deduction is really right," I followed and chuckled.

    "Or!"she shouted in irritation.

    Gotta run!

    I immediately ran around Laira with Sheena chasing after me.

    "Sorry, sorry. Stop chasing me already," I said while laughing.

    "In one condition. Don¡¯t make a mockery out of me ever again!" Sheena furiously retorted.

    To stop this nonsense, I immediately hid behind Laira and put my hands on her shoulders. That¡¯s right; I made her my personal shield.

    "What kind of boyfriend are you? You are even making your own girlfriend as a shield."

    "Shut up! Without this, I''m sure that I will be pinched again and I don''t want to feel that pain ever again!"

    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You''re too old to be pinched, you nasty child."

    "Forgive me, Mom."

    "I am not your Mom!"

    Suddenly, we both heard a chuckle.

    "Laira?" I called, surprised.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it. It''s because you both look like you''re having fun," Laira commented with a smile.

    Suddenly, the bell that signals the start of the class chimed. Time¡¯s up, huh.

    "Let''s continue this after the class," I said to both of them.

    "Right," both of them replied.

    Just like that, the class ended and the three of us are now walking without a destination.

    Right now, Sheena and Laira are walking side by side while I¡¯m following them from behind. I decided to put a meter of distance between us so Laira can get used in having a conversation with a girl. Because the usual red headphone around my neck is now on my ear, I can¡¯t properly here the conversation. I can lessen the volume of the anime soundtracks that I am currently listening to right now but I decided not to do it. Well, I''m not interested in eavesdropping to their conversation. Also, by doing this, they can talk about whatever they want.

    "How long did you and Orel been acquainted?"Laira asked to Sheena.

    "Well, since 1<sup>st</sup> grade. I also learn that day that our parents are cousins."

    "But it¡¯s amazing that you two still get along well," Laira commented with a smile.

    "Well, if I leave him alone, he will surely become a certified loner and I don''t want that to happen. Isn''t it pitiful? And also, I don''t want that to happen again..." Sheena whispered at the end with sudden sad eyes.

    "Did something happen to Orel before?" Laira asked curiously.

    Sheena suddenly gave me a glimpse and saw me walking while my eyes are shut.

    "It looks like he can¡¯t hear us," Sheena whispered to Laira.

    "Why?" Laira asked.

    "Well, this happened back when we were still 6<sup>th</sup>graders. Because I got assigned to a different class, Or did something without consulting me first."

    "..."

    "He confessed to May."

    "May?"

    "She is ranked as no. 2 in this year''s survey."

    "..."

    "But don''t worry, because I''m sure that Or doesn''t like her anymore."

    "It''s not like that. I''m just wondering if she will also join," Laira muttered with a worried look.

    "That''s impossible," Sheena said with a smile.

    "But why?"

    "She is the serious type after all. All she cares about is studying. Did you know that she is the smartest student in our batch?"

    "So she is that beautiful girl with the photographic memory."

    "Right."

    "I wonder what kind of person May is,"Laira whispered with a curious face.

    "Where are we again?¡±

    "About Orel''s confession. What happened after that?"

    "Well, he got rejected but because he still confessed to her, some guy named Nick, got angry to him and started bullying him."

    "But why?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because that Nick also likes May. That guy...he is really irritating," Sheena whispered with furrowed eyebrows.

    "So...he also got bullied¡­just like me,"Laira thought with a sudden sad face.

    "But that''s not all. That Nick, he set-up Or to a mischief."

    "What kind of mischief?"

    "Theft. But, you know that Or will never do that, right?"

    "Of course. I believe in him,"Laira replied seriously.

    "That is why I am leaving him in your care. He is not the type who always asks for help so help him whenever your intuition kicks in," Sheena followed with a smile.

    "Hey!" I suddenly called with a serious expression.

    Because of my sudden call, both of them got surprised.

    "How long have you been listening?" Sheena asked.

    "I didn''t hear a thing. I just removed my headphone after all. What are you two talking about?"

    "It''s nothing. Anyway, why are you calling us?" Sheena asked with a somewhat forced smile.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Why did we enter the mall?" I asked.

    "!"

    "!"

    It looks like they are more surprised than me.

    "Well, my feet brought me here," Sheena replied with a smile.

    As expected to a girl with lots of friends. The fact that she always go here after the class came to light.

    "Then, should we enter since we''re already here?" I asked.

    "Wait. That''s a good idea. How about we go to the food court in the ground floor and decide what we''re going to do to prepare for Laira''s big event."

    "Not a bad idea. Let''s go then," I replied.

    WhenI looked at Laira, I noticed that she got lost in her thoughts. I wonder if Sheena told something strange to her.

    "Laira?" I called.

    "S-sure. Let''s go," she replied and gave me a smile.

    After that, we went to the ground floor where the food court can be found. Well, the food court here is just ordinary. It has lots of chairs and tables for public use and because this mall is near to two private schools and two public schools, it became the holy ground for students after their classes. We then sat down and decided to discuss the problem.

    "The next problem is the talent portion alright," I started.

    "How about the fashion show?"Laira asked with a clueless face.

    Please, I don''t want to talk about that anymore considering what happened in the last two chapters.

    "Just remember what you did last week. Isn''t that more embarrassing than walking in front of a crowd?" I asked to Laira with slight blushed cheeks.

    "Y-you''re...right..." she replied shyly.

    "What are you two talking about?" Sheena asked.

    "There are things in this world that you should never know and this is an example," I instantly retorted in a straight face.

    "Huh? Why? I''m more curious now. Laira, what''s that?" Sheena asked to Laira, clearly interested to know about what happened.

    Laira suddenly averted her gaze and said, "Sorry, Sheena...I just can''t tell it..."

    "You too? Jeez. Well, it''s fine. Sometimes, there are secrets that you would never tell to someone after all," Sheena followed with a resigned smile.

    "You''re...you''re not just someone to me anymore. You are already my friend and I now like you very much,"Laira said with a serious face.

    Because of that, Sheena gave her a smile and replied, "Thanks. Those words are enough to me."

    "Yuri<sup>[1]</sup>?" I interrupted.

    "Wha...what kind of brain do you have? Can you at least stop from harassing me if your girlfriend is here?" Sheena said in a scary tone.

    "Yuri?"Laira asked with a puzzled expression.

    "Don''t mind that nasty kid. That is just some nonsense."

    "?"

    "Back to the topic. What is your talent, Laira?" I asked.

    "..."

    "Let''s revise the question. Which do you prefer to watch, a singer or a dance performance?" I continued.

    "A singer...perhaps."

    "Then, you will sing in the talent portion," I immediately announced.

    Because of that, the two girls got surprised.

    "Is something wrong?" I asked with my usual serious expression.

    "Or, what kind of decision-making is that?" Sheena retorted with furrowed eyebrows.

    "All the participants will surely use either of the two so what is the harm of imitating them?" I asked.

    "That is not the point. You should let Laira decide. Laira, what do you want to do?"

    "I''m fine with...singing," Laira replied shyly.

    "See? Then, it''s decided," I announced.

    "Are you sure? You''re not being forced by Orel''s words, right?" Sheena asked with a worried look.

    "I''m not, don''t worry," Laira replied with a smile.

    Is it just me or it seems like I''m the bad guy here?

    "Well, I have a feeling that Laira has a beautiful voice when she sings so I think it¡¯s fine," Sheena said with a smile.

    "N-not really," Sheena replied shyly.

    Well, I also agree. Laira can even become a voice actress. I can see a bright future.

    "Then, let''s start practicing," Sheena said with excitement.

    Not that place again.

    "I''m gonna give happiness~" Sheena sang as the song ends.

    After Sheena finished singing, Laira clapped her hands like a little kid.

    "Thank you, thank you," she replied like a singer thanking her fans in her concert.

    This karaoke center again and on top of that, it is the same room. Darn, I have to forget it.

    "Orel, don''t you want to sing?" Laira asked.

    "Or, your eyes are getting more squinty. Did you just remember something unpleasant?" Sheena questioned.

    "My eyes are already like this since I was born," I retorted seriously.

    "Did you just remember that ''50 incident'' again?" Sheena asked with a teasing smile.

    "50?"Laira asked with a clueless face.

    "Hey!" I shouted, trying to stop her from talking.

    "Well, this happened when Or and I were still at 9<sup>th</sup> grade. I invited him and Sylph, here to hang out," Sheena started with a smile.

    "Sylph is Orel''s younger sister, right?" Laira asked.

    "Yup. Well, back then, Or has this unwavering confidence about his voice even if he''s a tone deaf. And after he finished singing, the karaoke gave him a score of 00, the lowest score possible. But that''s not all. After that machine gave him a score, Sylph suddenly chuckled. Poor, Or. Since then, he never sang again."

    "As a brother, that must be a real shock," Laira commented with eyes somewhat pitying me.

    "You got that right. Especially if that brother is a sisconlike Or."

    "Siscon<sup>[2]</sup>?" Laira repeated, clueless.

    "Hmm? Or, can you please explain to her the meaning of siscon?"

    "I''m not a siscon! Can you please stop that conversation? Did you forget the reason why we are here?" I retorted with squinted eyes.

    "I forgot. Laira, what song do you want to sing?" Sheena asked.

    "..."

    To help her decide, I grabbed the song book and gave it to her.

    "Choose there," I said.

    "Yes."

    "Or, how about a duet with me?" Sheena asked with a teasing smile.

    "Shut up," I replied in irritation.

    "Then, I will sing by myself," she said and grabbed the remote.

    Jeez. How many songs will you sing until you¡¯re satisfied?

    While Sheena is singing in a very enthusiastic manner, I watched Laira flip the pages of the songbook.

    "..."

    "..."

    "You stopped flipping the page there. Did you

    "Yes," she replied with a nervous look.

    Suddenly, the familiar sound when the karaoke is announcing your score has been heard throughout the room.

    "95. Learn from me, Or," Sheena said proudly.

    "What''s the number combination? I will enter it for you," I said after getting the remote.

    "Thanks but...I will do it. I want to prepare myself," she said with a nervous smile and took it from my hand.

    ¡°Okay. You can do it,¡± I said with a smile.

    She then took a deep breath and made a determined face.

    It looks like she''s finally ready.

    She then entered the number combination and the word "Another World, Another me" flashed on the screen.

    "It''s my first time encountering that song," Sheena whispered.

    When she started singing, we both got completely silent. It''s like we are listening to an angel while she is singing. Her voice cleared our minds and soul. It is completely on a different level.

    The song ended and the score 100 flashed on the screen.

    "..."

    "..."

    ¡°Does it...sucks?"Laira asked with a worried face.

    Sheena suddenly held Laira¡¯s hands and with a big smile, replied, "It is so beautiful. You''re amazing."

    "..."

    We can win. With Laira¡¯s voice...we can be victorious!

    And so, the day ended. I think it is now time to prolong the story once again with a monologue. I mean, the last chapters are quite short so let''s prolong this one a little bit. With that said, let''s continue.

    Humans are like moths. Moths are said to be attracted to lights. They always try their best to get near at that light even though it is dangerous. Well, that is their way of living just like humans. In the case of humans, they are also attracted to a shining existence. They believe that getting near to that person can bring them happiness. "If I''m near to this person, I''m sure that I will become popular too" is what they are thinking. Well, everyone has the right to pursue happiness. Happiness comes in different forms so it is not right to mock someone''s way of living. Let me make it clear, I am not mocking mankind. I am just revealing the human nature itself. Are you getting angry at a newscaster if they are saying something unpleasant about your showbiz idol? Wait, some do. Anyway, what I want to say is what I¡¯m doing is just a revelation of facts. Also, I always mention ''humans'' in my monologue but that doesn''t mean that all humans are like that. I am a human too after all. You''re familiar with rounding off in math right? I just applied the same logic.

    One week left before the pageant, the scenery around the usual room suddenly changed. Before I know it, Laira became the star of our section. She finally gained some friends especially girls. Well, she is the only one joining the pageant in our section after all. That is why all of my classmates are supporting her.

    After the class, Laira got called in the faculty building by our adviser. Well, Laira insisted that I should accompany her. Well, even though she can talk to everyone properly now, she can still be shy when talking to someone alone.

    Just like that, we arrived at the math department room. I then opened the door and entered the room with Laira behind me.

    The room is quite big than you would expect from the outside. There are office tables lined horizontally for each Math teachers here.

    After scanning the room, we finally found our adviser who is sitting on her assigned place.

    Our adviser''s name is Ms. Sarrah. In appearance, she looks like she is in her 20''s eventhough she is already past 30. Well, she is not that beautiful but I can say for sure that she is the most beautiful teacher in this school.

    "Are you ready?" she suddenly asked to Laira after we stopped before her.

    "N-not yet," she replied with a nervous expression.

    What an honest answer.

    She then laughed and said, "Then, what are you planning to do in the talent portion?"

    "I will sing and Orel will play the violin."

    "Huh? I didn''t expect that yo can play a violin, Auti."

    This old hag...calling me by that darn nickname again.

    "Then, what song will you sing?" Ms. Sarrah asked.

    "I...composed it,"Laira replied very shyly.

    "Really? You''re amazing. Can I hear it now?" Ms. Sarrah requested with a smile.

    "It is...not yet finish,"Laira replied.

    "Can you make it?" Ms. Sarrah asked.

    "Don''t worry. It is almost finished," I replied.

    "How about the music? Did Laira also compose that?"

    "Yes,¡± I continued.

    ¡°Anyway, I think that playing the violin suits you," Ms. Sarrah commented with a smile.

    ¡°I didn''t know that you find me elegant," I followed with a smirk.

    ¡°Jeez. Where did you get that self-confidence? What I mean is violin can be played alone, right? Even though it can choose between a solo and an orchestra, it is more appreciated when played alone."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Can''t you fix that face of yours? You''re scaring me you know."

    "Where the heck did that come from? Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been born with this face thank you."

    Why is she always pointing out what she sees wrong in me?

    "Your eyes, it is scaring me. How about smiling for a change?"

    "You''ve just said that my eyes are scary, right? If I add a smile, I might be labeled as a pervert."

    Because of what I''ve said, Ms. Sarrah laughed out loud.

    "Well, it is still correct, right?"she followed.

    "Of course not!" I retorted.

    "Then, do you have evidence?"Ms. Sarrah asked.

    "The one who should present evidence is the one who throws a theory or else...it will just become a lie made by that person."

    "What an outstanding defense but I already know that boys around your age are always thinking of girls. I''m sure of it."

    "Not all boys are like that and the perfect evidence is me."

    "Then, what is always in your mind?"

    I wonder what indeed? How to achieve world peace? How to prevent global warming? How to eliminate corrupt politicians? How to provide jobs to jobless people? How to create the ideal world? How can I go to Akihabara? Darn, I can¡¯t think of a good reply!

    "See?" she said with a face of a victor.

    Eureka!

    "I am always thinking about a solution on how to make the employment of teachers strict especially on high school. You know, just including the rule of not hiring a violent teacher will be really good."

    "O-rel Ta-ka-ha-ra..." she said with a very scary face, enough to make me shiver.

    "Orel,"Laira said with a worried face.

    Is she telling me to apologize? Why? I just beat her in an argument, right? I just protected all high school boys, right?

    Suddenly, the cross produced a red light and formed these choices in front of me:

    [Apologize.]

    [Don''t apologize.]

    Hey, cross of salvation! Are you saying that this is important? Jeez! Whatever! I just have to apologize, right?

    "S-sorry," I said in a low tone.

    "Well, I am not really angry. I am not that immature to get angry at a naughty student. But since you''ve apologized to me, I will now treat you as a human being as of today," she said with a sudden cheerful smile.

    What? Is she perhaps treating me as garbage this whole time?

    "Ma''am, sorry for the interruption but...can you now tell me the reason why you''ve called me here? I have a curfew so..."Laira suddenly asked.

    "That''s right. I forgot. Well, I''ve called you here to inform you that I am the one who will teach you the proper posture and other important things needed in order for you to be prepared in the upcoming fashion show of the pageant."

    "..."

    "Isn''t that on Thursday?" I asked.

    "This is not related to that because that practice''s goal is the perfection of the program. That means that whether you perform good or bad at the pageant, they don¡¯t care."

    "So the entrance of the candidates is the one that they¡¯re gonna fix," I muttered.

    "That¡¯s right."

    "Then, why are you bothering to train Laira? You won¡¯t benefit from this, won¡¯t you?" I asked in a serious face.

    "Is that your logic supposed to be? I¡¯m doing this because I want to, that¡¯s all. Also, I¡¯ve been doing this since I started teaching here. Just so you know I¡¯m the one who trained Charl last year?¡± she said with a very proud face.

    "..."

    "Laira, do you want me to train you?"

    "O-of course, Ma¡¯am," she replied nervously.

    "Don¡¯t be too nervous. Sheena already told you to just enjoy this whole thing, right?" I asked with a smile.

    "..."

    "That¡¯s right. In that way, your smile will be more natural when you¡¯re on stage," Ms. Sarrah followed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She then took a deep breath to get rid of her nervousness.

    "I will!" she replied with a determined smile.

    "Then, let¡¯s start!"

    Starting that day, Laira trained as hard as she can and just like that, the day of the contest finally arrived.

 Episode 13 - Can my Shy Girlfriend win the schools Beauty Pageant?

    In just a few hours, I will finally enter the biggest event of my life. Just thinking about it could make me throw up all I''ve eaten for breakfast. Backing out is not an option anymore. That is why I chose to follow this path: a path towards...the stage.

    Just like that, the Ms. PGM pageant finally arrived. Because we are told to gather backstage before 7 am, I am now waiting for Laira near the door towards the backstage. Finally, she arrived.

    "Orel," she said with a nervous face after arriving.

    "..."

    With a stunned face, I couldn''t prevent to hang my mouth open. Right now, an extremely beautiful girl is before my eyes.

    "Orel?" she muttered with a puzzled expression.

    Her hairstyle is now new because it is now loose and slightly curled. Also, her sky blue dress suits her very well. It is a sleeveless gown designed with a white flower near its chest and laces at certain places. Because it has a simple design, Laira''s beauty is emphasized. Is this the dress that Laira mentioned before? It is not that flashy, you know.

    "Is my clothes¡­really that strange?" she asked with a worried look.

    "Of course not. You look good on it¡­extremely!" I replied in a flustered tone.

    Because of what I''ve said, her face suddenly turned into bright red.

    "Th¡­thanks," she replied shyly.

    "Is this your boyfriend?" a woman asked after appearing.

    "N-no, Aunty," she instantly replied, flustered.

    She...she just denied my whole existence in this world!

    "This is Orel¡­.my classmate," she introduced shyly.

    "The one who will play the violin, right? That explains it. So that is the reason why he is wearing a suit," he aunt followed with a smile.

    "Uhmm¡­"I muttered.

    "My name is Trisha, the kid sister of her mother. Nice to meet you," she said with a smile.

    "Nice to meet you," I replied politely.

    ¡°How¡¯s your condition? Are you prepared to play the violin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will make sure that this will be my grandest violin performance," I replied seriously.

    Trisha gave me a smile and replied, "Then, I¡¯m expecting that. By the way, how old are you when you started playing violin?"

    "I think¡­I started when I turned eight. I stopped playing it after I entered high school though."

    "Then, does that mean that you just recently started to play it again?"

    "Well¡­yes."

    "But I assure you that Orel is a very outstanding violinist. I heard him performing after all," Laira attested.

    ¡°Laira¡­¡± I whispered, not expecting the sudden praise.

    "Are you two really not dating?" Trisha suddenly asked with a teasing smile.

    "!"

    She winked at Laira and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Maria about this."

    "L-let¡¯s go. You will still put a make-up on me backstage, remember?"Laira said and walked towards the door of the backstage.

    "..."

    Well, I think she is not yet ready to tell our relationship to her family. Anyway, I wonder why her mom couldn¡¯t go here.

    ¡°Her mom is working right now. She really wants to go here but¡­she can¡¯t ditch her work, right?¡± Trisha suddenly said.

    Is she a psychic?

    ¡°I see," I rp

    ¡°That is why she ordered me to come here and record Laira¡¯s performance using a video camera.¡±

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t have to because our classmates will also do that. I will just ask for a copy so you can show it to her Mom.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, thanks. That will be really convenient. That way, I won¡¯t have to leave the backstage until this whole thing finishes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    "Orel, I know that Laira is not that friendly so¡­please take care of her."

    "Don¡¯t worry because¡­Laira can now make friends with her own strength."

    She gave me a smile and said, "Then, thanks for all of your hard work. I know that you helped her, right?"

    I then got slightly surprised and after a couple of seconds, gave her a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­you¡¯re welcome again.¡±

    After a while, the Ms. PGM finally started. Because I am at the backstage, all I can hear are the noisy crowds cheering for their favorite candidate while all of them are walking on the stage. Among them, I can hear Laira''s supporters, our classmates. It is easy to identify them because of Meryl''s energetic cheer. Well, I am confident that Laira will do well on this. Ms. Sarrah trained her strictly after all.

    "I did it,"Laira said with a slight exhausted expression after the fashion show ended.

    "Good job. You finally managed to resist those stares, huh," I said with a smile.

    "Yup," she replied with a satisfied smile.

    "Laira, sit down here. You¡¯re tired right?" her Aunt said.

    "Yes. Thank you."

    So it is finally my turn, huh. I will never allow Laira to leave me behind. I will also...defeat my stage fright.

    "Hey, Charl¡¯s performance will begin!"one contestant said.

    "Don¡¯t block my view!"another one followed.

    "I can¡¯t see a thing. Can¡¯t you at least move a little?"another contestant complained.

    Even the contestants are dying to get a glimpse on her performance. Well, her performances in the previous years are enough to make me realize that she is a tough opponent. The first time I''ve watched her dance performance, I can tell that she is amazing even though I am an amateur in the ballroom world. And she improves every year on top of that. That is why watching her is not a good idea. Luckily, Laira just transferred here this year so she doesn''t know how formidable her opponent is. That is why this ignorance...can become her strength.

    ¡°Orel?¡±Laira suddenly said with a worried face.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Why are you staring at my face? Is it perhaps¡­my make-up? Is it ruined already?¡± she asked, worried.

    ¡°Can you please calm down? You¡¯re too nervous, you know. And also, you¡¯re the most beautiful here right now so don¡¯t lose confidence on that face," I followed with a serious look.

    Because of that, her rosy cheeks become redder.

    ¡°Laira¡­let¡¯s win this,¡± I said with a serious face.

    ¡°Right," she replied with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nice to be young,¡± her Aunt suddenly said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After minutes of waiting, it is finally our turn.

    ¡°The next contestant is the one who ranked as no. 10 on the votes. Please welcome, Laira Vargas!¡±

    After the introduction, a loud applause has been heard throughout the gymnasium.

    I went to the stage together with Laira. After Laira went to the center of the stage, I sat down on my seat. After exactly 5 seconds, I started to play my violin.

    ¡°I first met him on my kindergarten¡¯s playground.

    He suddenly approached me with a very bored face.

    He then asked why I have a bored expression even though we are the same~.

    A~ I wonder if it¡¯s some kind of a fateful encounter~.

    A~ I wonder if it¡¯s the start of the word that they call love~.

    I am always there.

    He is always there.

    That special place, only the two of us.

    Without a clue that we will soon be separated~.

    I wonder what I should do just to forget this feeling of love so it will not hurt as badly just like before.

    I wonder what fa?ade I should wear when the day that we will part once again arrived~.

    I wonder what will be his reaction after he learned that I will go to a city, very far from this place.

    I wonder what will happen to us after I said that I can¡¯t stay together with him~.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    What should I do~?

    What should I do~?

    I once again met that person accidentally.

    Inside that classroom where he sat at the farthest back.

    But when I talked to him he couldn¡¯t even recognize me anymore~.

    A~ I wonder if it¡¯s some kind of a fateful encounter~.

    A~ I wonder if it¡¯s the start of the word that they call love~.

    I am always there.

    He is always there.

    That brand new place, only the two of us.

    Without a clue that I will leave this place once again~.

    I wonder what I should do just to forget this feeling of love so it will not hurt as badly just like before.

    I wonder what fa?ade I should wear when the day that we will part once again arrived.

    I wonder what will be his reaction after he learned that I will go to a city, very far from this place.

    I wonder what will happen to us after I said that I can¡¯t stay together with him.

    Farewell, my first crush~.

    Farewell, my first love~.¡±

    The crowd is still silent even though Laira finished singing. Isn''t it amazing? Why are they all silent? Did I perhaps screw up?

    Suddenly, a loud applause has been heard throughout the area. It is the loudest applause since the start of this pageant. Some are even requesting for an encore. They didn''t request for an encore in Charl''s performance, right? With this...we can win!

    When I looked at Laira, I can tell that she is quite surprised from their reaction. Not to mention that this whole song is her composition.  I''m just wondering why she composed something like that.

    "And that concludes contestant number five''s performance. Sorry but an encore is forbidden. We are already over-timing after all," the host said with enthusiasm.

    "Boo!" the crowd reacted.

    "But that song¡­it is the first time I heard it. Wait¡­is it your composition?"the host asked.

    "Y-yes,"Laira answered nervously.

    "Boom! What a revelation. That is quite a song you know. What a beautiful and calming song. What¡¯s the title of that song?¡±

    ¡°F-farewell.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic! It is indeed a masterpiece. I am sure that you worked really hard in composing that song, right?"

    "It¡¯s true but once you¡¯ve finished it¡­you will be surely fulfilled," she explained with a smile.

    She really worked hard on composing that song after all.

    "I can see that this year¡¯s winner is not yet decided! Thank you contestant number five, Laira Vargas. And moving on..."

    "Here, you two," her Aunt said to us and handed one mineral bottle for each of us after we arrived at the backstage.

    "Thank you," we replied and took both the mineral water bottles from her hand.

    After I finished drinking half of it, I said, "This is the last. Answer that question with all you¡¯ve got."

    "Is it really fine that we skipped practicing this part?"Laira asked with a worried look.

    "I already explained it, right?" I followed with a serious face.

    "..."

    "The question and answer portion here at Ms. PGM pageant is always word definition. Your answer shouldn¡¯t be dictionary-based. It should be your own original answer."

    "But..." Laira muttered, still worried.

    "Don¡¯t worry. You can do it. Have confidence in yourself," I said with a smile.

    "Then¡­I will," she said after making a determined face.

    After awhile, it is now the question and answer portion. Right now, Charl is the one on the stage.

    "And here''s your question, what does the word ''victory'' means for you?"the host asked.

    That is quite a perfect question for her.

    "Thank you for that wonderful question. For me, victory is something that you can only obtain through hard work, a thing that you can never achieve without putting your entire self on the line. It might be true that achieving this will be quite hard but I think that as long you don''t give up...you will be the victor," she answered seriously and ended her answer with a confident smile.

    Suddenly, the whole crowd gave her a loud applause for that answer.

    What a very positive answer. But if I''m the judge, I will give her a zero point for that naive answer. Even though they said "for you", that doesn¡¯t mean that your answer should be so far from reality. That means that she sees this world as a bright and happy one, full of flowers and butterflies. But that isn''t reality. There can only be one victor. Even though it is harsh, that is the truth. Even if you work hard, that will not surely grant you the victory that you wanted. Then, does that mean that you should just give up to avoid wasting energy? No. Working hard is better than doing nothing. As long as you work hard, there is a possibility that it can lead you to the next victory. Nothing isimpossible after all.

    If that is her answer, I will give her a perfect 100. Well, that is my answer so I will give myself a 100 but¡­what about you, readers?

    Just like that, the other 3 contestants answered their question and...

    "And moving on to our question and answer portion, here is contestant no. 5, Laira Vargas," the host introduced.

    "Laira, good luck," I said seriously.

    "I¡¯m going," she replied with a smile.

    After Laira showed up at the stage, the crowd once again clapped their hands with all of their might. It looks like she is now quite popular.

    Suddenly, my cross emitted a very bright violet light. Three days left, huh. Well, I have to put an end to all of this after this pageant.

    "And here''s your question. For you, what is the difference between crush and love?"

    A double definition? And on top of that, it is based on her song. Did they make the questions just now?

    After 3 seconds of silence, Laira took a deep breath and started answering.

    "Love...and crush. To be honest, I don''t know what those two really mean...until a certain day where I met someone. This is what I learned from him. Crush is just a simple admiration towards a very admirable person. On the other hand, love is accepting all about him, not just his admirable side but also his nature, moods, beliefs, characteristics and others that defines who he really is. That is why crush is the incomplete version of love. You can never say that you love someone if all you can see are his good sides. You also have to look properly on his bad sides and if you still feel the same way even after doing this¡­that is the real start of love," she replied calmly.

    Not bad for a sudden answer.

    After the crowd gave her the applause, the host replied, "Thank you for that wonderful answer contestant no. 5. And moving on¡­¡±

    "Is my answer fine? I just told him what first entered my mind so¡­" she asked with a flustered face.

    "Perfect 100," I said with a thumb up and a smile.

    "Thanks," she replied with a sudden relieved face.

    "Is that answer based on your life?" her Aunt asked with a teasing smile.

    "N-no," she immediately replied.

    I just got denied again.

    "Let¡¯s just wait for the results. You already did everything you have to do,"Trisha said with a serious expression.

    "Thanks, Aunty," Laira replied.

    After the question and answer portion finished, they are finally announcing the winners starting from the fourth runner up.

    "And the fourth runner up is...contestant no. 4, Anna Mae Arcillo."

    *applause*

    "And the third runner up is...contestant no. 6, LorrieMelencio."

    *applause*

    Laira will be the winner! Hurry up and announce it already!

    "And the second runner up is...contestant no. 2, Katrine Quintana."

    *applause*

    Down to the last two, huh.Charl versus Laira. Even though I''m just listening, I know that Laira is praying very hard at the stage right now.

    "And the 1st runner up is...contestant no. 5, Laira Vargas."

    *applause*

    "..."

    It''s...not Charl?

    "Darn!" I reacted with a frustrated face.

    "..."

    "And the winner is...no other than Charlotte Ravehart! Another victory to the most famous girl in PGM making this a six consecutive wins for her! This will surely be an unforgettable part of this pageant¡¯s history!"

    *applause*

    It''s so close. Why just second? Second is not important! The second tallest mountain, the second person to reach the moon, the second country with the most population...only the first is considered important!

    "2nd place...That is the highest place Laira got in her whole life. That is why¡­don¡¯t make that expression when she arrive," her Aunt suddenly said with a gentle smile.

    "I¡¯m¡­sorry. It¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s so close,¡± I  replied and made a defeated look.

    "Well, I can¡¯t deny that though," she followed with sad eyes.

    "She is the only first timer who received a place today. All of the rest who received a place already competed before. The stage performance is 30 percent, the question and answer portion is 30 percent, the audience impact is 30 percent and the votes of the boys are 10%. That is why I am sure that she lost because of those votes.¡±

    "That is why¡­you should welcome her with a smile. If you are not smiling, I¡¯m sure that she won¡¯t too. I am sure that she did all of her best so¡­don¡¯t make her lose that fact," her Aunt said with a smile.

    After the pageant finished, Laira went towards us with a disappointed face.

    "Sorry, Orel," she whispered sadly while looking down.

    I then flicked her forehead with a little force.

    "Ouch," she reacted and placed both of her hands on her forehead.

    "It looks like I am the happiest boyfriend in this whole world right now. My girlfriend became the winner after all," I said with a big smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± she reacted with a confused look on her face.

    ¡°No matter what happens, you are the winner¡­in my heart. You did your best, Laira. Good job," I followed with a gentle smile.

    "Thanks," she replied with a smile.

    "Just as I thought," her Aunt suddenly interrupted with a teasing smile.

    "..."

    "..."

    "Sorry...Laira. It slipped from my tongue..." I whispered.

    After we finished changing into our school uniforms, our classmates congratulated us very cheerfully. Well, second place...is not that bad after all.

    Because Laira''s Aunt went home just after the pageant finished, we are now walking together towards our homes.

    "Laira¡­sorry," I suddenly said while we are walking in front of the park.

    "Why are you apologizing?¡± Laira asked.

    "Well, I am confident that you will win but¡­."

    ¡°You said that I am the winner in your heart, right? That is¡­already fine for me,¡± she muttered while smiling.

    ¡°You know what I mean, right? It¡¯s my fault that--¡±

    "Of course not!" she said with an unusual loud voice and furrowed eyebows.

    "..."

    "Without you, I am sure that I won¡¯t even achieve that second place. You gave me the courage¡­to take the first step and that is¡­the most important part."

    "..."

    "Orel, I lied to you back when I confessed to you," she suddenly said with serious eyes yet blushing cheeks.

    ¡°¡­"

    ¡°I said that I love you but¡­I just like you back then. I just learned recently that those two are really different. But now, I can say for sure that I love you. I really love you. Orel¡­¡±

    Aren''t I supposed to be the one saying this?

    Suddenly, she closed her eyes and puckered her lips.

    "!"

    Mission complete, huh. I''ve took many detours but now, it¡¯s finally over.

    I placed my hands on her small shoulders and drew closer to her face. Just before our lips touched, I suddenly heard someone running away from us.

    When I looked at our right side, I saw Sheena running away.

    Huh? Did she just...saw us?

    Suddenly, my cross emitted the red light and formed these words:

    [Chase after her.]

    [Leave her alone.]

    Darn it!

    "Laira, wait for me her. I¡¯m going to chase after her."

    "Orel¡­" she whispered with a surprised face.

    I immediately went after Sheena as fast as I could.

    "Hey! Sheena!" I shouted as I chase after her.

    "...*pant*...*pant*..."

    Darn! How can she run that fast? I can¡¯t even close the distance between the two of us. Anyway, why am I chasing after her? She is just a representation of the real Sheena, right? Why?

    Finally, she gradually lost her speed and I somehow grabbed her arm after we reached a street without a single passerby that can be found in the residential area.

    "Why did you suddenly ran away?" I asked while panting.

    "..."

    "Won¡¯t you even congratulate Laira?"

    "..."

    "Even though she didn¡¯t win, she is still the first runner-up, you know. How about congratulating her right now?"

    What the heck am I saying? Is this really what I want to say?

    "..."

    Because she isn''t facing me, I can''t see her expression right now. What is wrong with her?

    "Sheena!" I shouted.

    "Why did you¡­go after me?" she muttered in a cold tone.

    "!"

    "Why?" she followed.

    "Well..." I whispered and looked down with a confused face.

    "..."

    "I don¡¯t know! You ran away so¡­I chased after you. Is it that strange?"

    She then faced me with tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Shee...na..." I whispered, surprised from her facial expression.

    Why is she¡­crying?

    "You and your girlfriend were about to kiss and because your best friend saw you and ran away, you decided to chase after her? Are you an idiot? Why did you leave her behind?" she angrily asked.

    "..."

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    ¡°Tell me why!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    "..."

    "Why did you...choose her?" she continued, now with a shaking voice.

    "!"

    "I am always by your side these past eleven years. I¡¯ve waited for eleven whole years! I waited for the day that you will love me back! But¡­but¡­what did you do? You introduced me to your new girlfriend without a notice. Don¡¯t you know how painful is that? And what¡¯s worse is she became my friend. I treated her as a real friend but deep inside¡­I envied her. Can you blame me? That girl¡­Laira stole you from me! What do you think should I feel right now?" she asked, tears runnimg down on her face.

    This is without a doubt¡­Sheena¡¯s true feelings. This representation of her¡­is so exactly like the real her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before I know it, I once again smelled a familiar scent and a soft sensation touched my lips. Sheena...kissed me.

    "!"

    She then drew back and looked at me with moist eyes and blushing face.

    "Or, I¡­love you," she confessed.

    How could I let this happen? This...this shouldn''t happen in this world.

    "Or..." she said with unusual charming eyes.

    This is bad. This will surely affect my mission. I have to do something!

    "Is this¡­really not possible? Is it really that hard to love me back?" she continued and tears started to form on her eyes once again.

    "!"

    Darn! I have to say it. I just¡­.have to..

    "Sorry but¡­Laira is¡­the one I¡­love," I said after averting my gaze.

    Because of my reply, tears oncecagain ran down on her face.

    Darn! This is the correct answer right? Then¡­then¡­why is my heart aching this bad?

    I then immediately ran away from her as fast as I can.

    This is the right thing to do. I...I¡­

    "L-Laira..." I muttered with a surprised face after seeing her.

    Just after I turned left, I immediately saw Laira standing with widened eyes.

    Did she perhaps saw us?

    "Laira..." I said with a worried face.

    "Do you¡­love Sheena?" she said while looking down. Because of it, I can¡¯t see her current expression.

    "!"

    She saw us! What should I reply? I should carefully choose my words here.

    "N-no. You are--"

    "Shut up!¡± she yelled angrily.

    ¡°!¡±

    This is the first time¡­she shouted like that.

    ¡°I saw all of that. I can tell. You¡­love her, not me," she said, her voice shaking.

    "You¡¯re wrong. Please listen to me firs--"

    "I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. We¡¯re¡­finish. Let¡¯s break up¡­this instant," she said and turned around.

    This can''t happen!

    ¡°Wait a minute! Won¡¯t you at least hear me?¡± I shouted as she walk away from me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "You are the only one that I love and it will never change. That is why¡­I will prove it to you! No matter what happens¡­I will not give up on our relationship!"

    I still have 3 days. I will find a way...to fix this problem.

 Episode 14 - How to track down your Shy Ex-Girlfriend?

    Before I know it, the kindergarten class finally ended. Because of that, our teacher allowed us to play at the playground. Some kids played at the slides, some played at the seesaws, some played at the sand box and some played at the small steel bars. This image¡­is too boring to watch.

    Because I often reject the invitations of my classmates to play with them, I didn¡¯t acquire a friend to play with. Well, I just don¡¯t want to play so what is wrong about rejecting their invitation? We went to school to study and not to play, you know.

    While watching my classmates play around, I noticed a girl watching them too. She is alone in the swing. Out of curiosity, I decided to talk to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to join them?¡± I asked after sitting in the swing next to her.

    Her face¡¯s color suddenly turned into red and averted her gaze from me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What is with this girl?

    ¡°I...can¡¯t,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted, slightly urprised from that kind of reply.

    ¡°I can¡¯t because¡­I don¡¯t know how,¡± she continued shyly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She then looked at me and asked, ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I am not interested, that¡¯s all,¡± I replied seriously.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong about that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it fun to play with everyone?¡± she asked innocently.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I muttered, having trouble how to explain my reasons to her.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Jeez. I don¡¯t know why. Is that fine?¡± I replied with a pout.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked because of her sudden silence.

    She gave me a smile and said, ¡°How about we play together, Orel?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­it is fine to me but¡­what are we supposed to play? The swings are the only available and this is far too boring.¡±

    ¡°Hide-and-seek.How about it?¡± she suggested with an excited smile.

    ¡°Then¡­let¡¯s play.¡±

    This girl became my first playmate. Every after class, we played hide and seek without the teacher¡¯s permission. Every day became lively for me because of her but one day¡­

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I muttered as I look around the playground.

    She became a veteran before I know it. Now, I can¡¯t even find her.

    The playtime then ended and the parents started to go home with their child. Because it is now time for my Mom to arrive, I decided to go back to the classroom.

    ¡°Well¡­she is probably now at the room. It is time to go home after all,¡± that is what I thought.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, where is my daughter? I can¡¯t find her in the playground,¡± a young mother asked with a very worried expression.

    ¡°Maybe she is still playing somewhere. I¡¯m going to find her so don¡¯t worry,¡± our teacher replied nervously.

    I just heard their conversations while hiding in the tree nearby. That is her mom. That means¡­

    I immediately ran around and called her name.

    ¡°Where are you? Show yourself! I lose so come out already!¡± I shouted, starting to get nervous too.

    This is my fault. If she didn¡¯t play with me, this will never happen.

    I ran around the school desperately while calling her name.

    ¡°Hey! Your mom is here! Come out already!¡±

    If I¡¯m going to hide, where will it be? Something that I will overlook¡­.

    ¡°Cabinet!¡±

    I immediately ran towards the storage room and opened the door. Inside, I found a big cabinet.

    ¡°Orel?¡± a voice inside the cabinet reacted after hearing me open the door.

    There she is!

    I immediately took the chair and stepped on it. Because this can only be locked outside, being trapped inside is not that surprising especially with our game in mind.

    I opened it and before I know it, she immediately hugged me.

    ¡°Orel¡­Orel¡­¡± she said while crying.

    ¡°Sorry¡­because it took quite a while before I found you,¡± I said with a relieved smile while petting her head.

    ¡°¡­*sob*¡­I thought that¡­I am stuck here¡­forever¡­*sob*¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeez. That is impossible you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­*sob*¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember this. Whenever and wherever you are, I will always find you. That is why don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with upturned eyes, looking at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I promise,¡± I followed with a smile.

    Soon, the graduation came. After the program, I went to the room because she said to me yesterday that she has something to say to me. Then, I found her sitting on one of the chair. We are the only ones inside. I went before her and saw that she has a sad face.

    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I told them that I will just go to the comfort room by myself so they let me go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you want to say?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡­we will go to the Capital. We will live there¡­¡± she said sadly.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Capital? Why? That place is far from here, right?¡± I asked with a surprised face.

    ¡°My father decided to live there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I promise¡­¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Orel?¡±

    ¡°Whenever and wherever you are, I will find you, remember?¡± I said with a smile.

    Her tears suddenly ran down on her face.

    ¡°Hey, why are you crying again? Crying is only for kids, you know,¡± I said, trying to stop her from crying.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she muttered, tears running down on her face.

    ¡°I will find you. I don¡¯t know how long but¡­I won¡¯t give up¡­I promise.¡±

    She wiped her tears and with a sudden determined face, she said, ¡°I promise. I will wait for you forever. I won¡¯t cry anymore so¡­so¡­promise me that you will surely find me.¡±

    ¡°Not cry anymore, huh. Then, I promise, Laira.¡±

    When I opened my eyes, I saw the usual white ceiling of my room.

    ¡°A¡­dream?¡± I whispered.

    No¡­that is from my past, when I was still studying at my kindergarten school. That girl¡­is Laira?

    Today is now Monday. For some reason, I woke up one minute earlier than planned. That is why my alarm didn¡¯t ring.

    She is my first childhood friend? Why did it take me this long to remember her? Jeez.

    ¡°Time to get up¡­¡±

    But anyway, her mom looks familiar. Where did I saw her again?

    Today is now my last day in this world. That means that if Laira didn''t fall for me today, my mission here will fail. Because she didn''t answer my phone calls and I don''t know her address, the weekends passed just like that without me achieving anything.

    "Today, I will surely complete my mission," I whispered to myself.

    After I arrived at the school, Laira is nowhere to be found. Well, that is strange because she is always early to arrive here.

    Just like that, the morning class ended and I am now heading towards the cafeteria...alone.

    After I bought my usual chocolate roll bread, I immediately went to the rooftop.

    "I wonder why Laira is absent," I muttered to myself.

    Darn, what the heck should I do? Is it really the time to eat this bread? How can I find her? Should I skip the class?

    After eating my chocolate roll bread, I decided to ask Meryl why Laira was absent. Well, they are getting really well these days after all.

    "Huh?" she reacted with a surprised look after my question.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, confused of her reaction.

    "Are you¡­serious?" she asked, still surprised.

    "Huh? Of course I am. She didn¡¯t tell me the reason why she is absent so¡­"

    "Don¡¯t tell me that¡­you and Laira didn¡¯t reconcile yesterday?"

    "Well¡­" I whispered with a troubled look.

    "Just as I thought. So that is why you are not there at the farewell party."

    "Farewell party?"

    "Laira¡¯s farewell party. She left yesterday, you know."

    Left? Are you...kidding me?

    "Where did she go?" I asked with a nervous face.

    ¡°To the Capital. What are you planning to do? You still know her cell phone number, right? Maybe you two can still--¡±

    ¡°Tell all of our teachers that I have a fever!" I said and ran away.

    "OT?" Meryl reacted as I sprint.

    What the heck is happening? Laira didn¡¯t transfer in the two previous worlds.

    All four worlds of the victims should all be the same because those four worlds are just the continuation of the real world if they didn¡¯t receive a curse. The ending can only be changed base on my actions. I am an irregularity here after all. That means that Laira transferred because of a choice that I made. Does that mean that¡­I already failed on this mission? I won¡¯t give up yet. I have to do something!

    I immediately ran towards the street where Laira and I usually part ways. I am sure that she lived around here. I will ask some of their neighbors for information.  Because I don¡¯t know its exact location, I asked some people living around the area.

    ¡°Do you know where the Vargas resident is?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Vargas? Maria Vargas, right? They are gone now. All I know is that they¡¯ve returned to the Capital but¡­I don¡¯t know where there,¡± the old lady replied to me.

    Maria? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.

    The girl on the bridge¡­is her mother?

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­over,¡± I whispered in despair.

    If I didn¡¯t talk to her, this will never happen. I picked the wrong choice right from the start. What the heck should I do? No one knows where their exact location is.

    Out of ideas to do, I immediately ran towards the bridge and sat down at a bench near it.

    What should I do? I don¡¯t have any single information about¡­

    ¡°Michael¡­.¡± I whispered to myself.

    I immediately stood up and ran towards my house.

    This is my last hope, my final card before absolute defeat. If this didn¡¯t work out, it is really over. Please¡­

    When I got home, I saw my father sitting on the sofa while reading a newspaper.

    ¡°Orel? What are you doing here?¡± my father asked with a surprised expression.

    ¡°Dad, how about work?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Today is the start of my 1 week leave, remember?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, can I borrow your high school and college year book. I really need it now so¡­please.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. Wait here. I¡¯m going to get it,¡± he said and went upstairs. After awhile, he went back and showed it to me. After taking the two books, I immediately scanned the name of the students listed there.

    ¡°Michael¡­Vargas. Here he is!¡± I said with a big smile.

    That¡¯s right. This is my only hope, my father. Jeez¡­I¡¯m so lucky! I don¡¯t know about Maria¡¯s maiden name after all.

    ¡°Michael? You know him?¡± my father asked after hearing me.

    ¡°Well, sort of. Do you know where he lives?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The Capital, right?¡±

    ¡°How about its exact address?¡±

    ¡°I know. We are still friends so--¡±

    ¡°The truth is I became an exorcist already and I have a victim to save so¡­can you bring me there?¡± I said with a serious face.

    ¡°Well, I know. My cross of salvation suddenly disappeared meaning I might have given it to you in the real world. Two copies of one cross of salvation can¡¯t exist in the same time after all. Anyway, you probably became an exorcist because of this victim. That is why I can¡¯t remember that I passed you that cross, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s work!¡± my father said with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±

    We rode my father¡¯s blue car and went to Manila. After hours of travelling, we finally reached our destination. We stopped in front of a two-storey house with red roofing and light yellow fa?ade.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± my father said after we got out of the car.

    The time is now 4:00 p.m. I still got exactly 6 minutes to make Laira fall for me¡­again. I can do this.

    ¡°I wonder if Laira is here,¡± I whispered to myself.

    Before I even ring the doorbell, I suddenly felt a presence in my right side. When I looked at that direction, I saw a girl wearing a white blouse and gored skirt. It is¡­Laira.

    ¡°O¡­rel?¡± she muttered with a surprised expression.

    ¡°Lai--¡±

    She then immediately ran away from me.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Orel!¡± my father shouted.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You can do it! Believe in yourself! Chase after her!¡± he shouted with a serious face.

    ¡°Right!¡± I shouted.

    Finally, Laira is now before my eyes. I thought that it is already impossible but...it is still possible. I won¡¯t let you escape this time!

    We then ran around the streets of the subdivision. She is really faster than Sheena. As expected to my girlfriend but...unlike you, I have this cross from my father!

    ¡°Strength Booster ¨C Cheetah!¡± I shouted and my cross burst out an orange light. After the light enveloped both of my legs, my speed increased exponentially and finally, I managed to grab her arm.

    ¡°!¡±

    I immediately placed both of my hands on her shoulders and turned her around so I can see her face. Right now, she is in the verge of crying.

    "Is it just me or girls really like to run away?" I asked with an exhausted look.

    "..."

    "I already said to you that I will prove that I really love you, right?" I continued with serious eyes.

    "How did you¡­found me?"

    The power of love perhaps.

    "Whenever and wherever you are, I will surely find you, right?" I said with a smile.

    "!"

    "Sorry because I just remembered it this morning."

    "I thought that¡­you will never remember it again," she whispered, surprised.

    "That¡¯s impossible. No matter what happens, I will remember it because¡­I am not the type who breaks his promise.¡±

    "..."

    "Now, do you believe that you¡¯re the one I really love?"

    "But¡­Sheena is the one who is always beside you¡­¡± she whispered with a sudden sad expression.

    "But¡­you are the first one I met."

    She then got surprised from my reply and averted her gaze from me. She then made a sad face once again.

    ¡°That is enough reason to choose you,¡± I continued, still serious.

    "The truth is¡­I only pretended that I am angry in order for you to be happy¡­together with Sheena because I¡¯m leaving¡­" Laira revealed sadly.

    "I will never¡­be happy with that ending."

    "..."

    "Are you afraid to tell me that you are leaving once again?"

    "Yes. I don¡¯t know how you will react so...." Laira replied.

    "..."

    ¡°One day, my mother suddenly told me that she and my father finally reconciled. The effect of that is¡­we are going back here. That is why I decided to confess my love to you¡­before I leave this city. It is enough for me that you know how I feel about you but¡­I didn¡¯t expect that you will accept me as your girlfriend. That made me really happy. It is like a very happy dream. Yes, that is indeed a dream because¡­every dream has an ending. I tried to inform you about this but...I always got scared to tell you. That is why I took that opportunity. That way, I thought that all of us will be happy but¡­¡±

    ¡°No one will be happy that way, you know that right?¡± I said with a serious look.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Laira¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°One year¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I will study at a university here in the Capital after I¡¯ve graduated high school. That way, we can enter the same school in college.¡±

    Laira¡¯s tears suddenly ran down on her face. Because of this, I hugged her and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s another promise.¡±

    ¡°Yup¡­*sob*¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for a bit more and after that, we will never be separated again.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    Laira suddenly drew back and stared at my face with tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Orel, I love you,¡± she said and kissed my lips.

    After awhile, she drew back and gave me a very warm smile.

    Mission complete, huh.

    ¡°Farewell, Laira,¡± I said and my vision blacked out.

    Three down¡­and one to go.

 Episode 15 - Can I seriously make a popular idol fall for me within 3 days?

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself still in the situation I left earlier, my forehead is still touching Laira¡¯s forehead. I stood up and looked at my father and principal.

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± both of them said with a worried face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a success,¡± I said with a serious face.

    Suddenly, the light around Laira disappeared, the proof that the curse has been lifted.

    ¡°One left!¡± both of them shouted with a very happy expression. They held hands and jumped like fools to celebrate my success.

    Not that again. That is the third time you know.

    ¡°Jeez. Laira...get well soon."

    ¡°Then, did you unlock another color again?¡± my father asked.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the color green.¡±

    ¡°Good job. By the way, did you experience its side effect?¡± my father suddenly asked with a strange smile.

    ¡°Yeah. But¡­it¡¯s kinda strange.¡±

    ¡°The inability to control your sexual urge, right?¡±

    ¡°So it is really like that after all.¡±

    ¡°But you will only experience that side-effect if¡­you used that power in peeping,¡± he followed while nodding with crossed arms and shut eyes.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°You better have a good explanation about it,¡± he continued while grinning.

    ¡°Well, I got scared because of the crowd and¡­hid inside a locker¡­but I swear! I didn¡¯t know that they will change their clothes there!¡± I explained in a flustered tone.

    My father then burst into laughter and replied, ¡°Why are you that flustered. Don¡¯t worry, I believe you.¡±

    ¡°This father of mine¡­¡± I thought to myself with my usual squinty eyes.

    ¡°But you did well on unlocking the green color.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it turns me into an invisible human, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It is called the ¡®Stealth Cloak¡¯. It gives you the power of invisibility. But let me warn you again. If you used it for peeping, you will be taken over by your lust for an hour. That is why it doesn¡¯t have a definite side-effect every time you used it like some colors that you¡¯ve unlocked already.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied seriously.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s all good.¡±

    ¡°Did somebody already unlock all the colors?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Only John. Right now, a boy named ¡®Kenny¡¯ had access to all six colors. I think he is also around your age,¡± my father replied.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Orel, my goddaughter will be next, right?¡± the principal asked with a worried face.

    Jeez.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said with a smile.

    Suddenly, he cried like a child and said, ¡°Finally¡­finally!¡±

    Aimy, huh.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure¡­if I can save her,¡± I said with a sad expression.

    ¡°Jeez. That one earlier is just a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Because of it, my father gave me a wry smile and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get enough confidence after saving three lives?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you learn in Sheena¡¯s world?¡± he asked with a sudden serious look.

    ¡°Learned? I learned that¡­you can never get anything without your fullest effort.¡±

    ¡°In Meryl¡¯s world?¡±

    ¡°I leaned to¡­trust my decisions.¡±

    ¡°In Laira¡¯s world?¡±

    ¡°I learned to¡­not give up until the end.¡±

    ¡±Excellent,¡± he followed with a smile.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You finished all three missions with your own ability so trust that ability until the end. I don¡¯t have anything to teach you anymore. Complete your last mission and come back here¡­as an excellent exorcist.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dad. I will, definitely,¡± I replied with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Then, are you fine now?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± I replied with serious eyes..

    ¡°You can do it, Orel. Remember this. You are not alone.¡±

    Jeez, how ironic.

    That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t reach this far¡­without a help of someone. I¡¯ve surely changed after becoming an exorcist.

    ¡°Orel, I leave her to you,¡± the principal followed with trusting eyes.

    ¡°I will do my best,¡± I replied.

    I slowly walked towards Aimy¡¯s bed and stopped before her. I drew closer to her face and did the usual start.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a pavement near the pedestrian lane. A different place, huh. That means that I will meet her here. But this is indeed strange. If Aimy really started attending our school, that news will surely go around the school but it didn''t happen in all three worlds. Does that mean that...something will happen to her today that will prevent her from attending the school?

    Suddenly, my cross emitted a very bright violet light.

    "What the..." I reacted with a shocked expression.

    I''m already at the last three days? Why? I just started you know. Does this mean that...I have to make an extremely popular idol fall for me within three days? Impossible! In anime shows, an idol is an extremely difficult target. You have to stand out among the average so she can notice your existence. But me...forget about standing out...my existence itself is in the level of a ghost!

    *beep* a car horned loudly.

    In my surprise, a girl of my school suddenly crossed the pedestrian lane even though the light is still green. When I looked carefully at the road, I suddenly found a black cat. Is she trying to save the cat? She will not make it!This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Suddenly, my cross flashed the red light and formed these choices:

    [Rescue her.]

    [Don''t and just stand by.]

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll just stand here and do nothing!¡± I shouted and immediately ran as fast as I can towards the girl. After I hugged her and grabbed the cat on its tail, I immediately jumped towards the pavement.

    "Ouch¡­" I muttered after landing in the asphalt.

    The truck didn''t even stop. That driver...

    My back¡­it hurts!

    Saving a girl and a cat from an accident, huh. That is indeed the most dramatic moment of my life.

    "Are you okay?" I asked to the red head girl which is currently lying above me. Well, I protected her from hitting the asphalt by turning around in mid-air before collision. Thanks to that, I am the only one who hit the asphalt directly....and the cat. The cat immediately ran away from us like nothing happened. Jeez. That is the least gratitude I''ve ever received in my life.

    "A...it ran away...kitty," she said with a sad face as she watch the cat ran away, still lying on top of me.

    "Miss...can you please kindly get off me. The crowd is staring at us," I muttered to her.

    After realizing her position, she immediately stood up and offered me a hand.

    "Thanks," I said and took it.

    After I stood up, she said, "Thank you. If you didn¡¯t save me, I might be lying on that road covered with blood now."

    This girl, why is she wearing a cap and a joke glasses? Wait...that cap and joke glasses...

    "!"

    She is without a doubt Aimy in disguise. Should I pretend that I still don''t know her?

    "Let¡¯s go," she said and grabbed my hand.

    "Wh-where are we going?" I asked with a slight surprised face.

    Before I know it, we are now in the back of the main building of our school.

    "Once again, I give you my thanks..." the girl said with a smile.

    Is she perhaps asking for my name?

    "Orel. Orel."

    "Thanks, Orel. My name is Aireen Mary. You can call me Aimy if you want," she introduced with a smile.

    So that is why her screen name is Aimy.

    "Well, I already know you because you are quite famous."

    She then removed her cap and joke glass so she can show me her face.

    She gave me a smile and asked, "Aren¡¯t you surprised?"

    ¡°From what?¡± I asked in an indifferent face.

    ¡°Well, you are talking to me like I am a friend and not an idol. When I talk to boys around your age, they always make this nervous face you see,¡± she continued with a smile.

    ¡°Then, should I act like one now?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. In fact, I like that kind of treatment.¡±

    ¡°I see. By the way, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°Jeez. Don¡¯t you know that asking a girl¡¯s age is quite rude?¡± she said and pouted. How can she still be this cute with that facial expression?

    Well, I am just curious. She is about the same height as me which makes her extremely tall for a girl around my age.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to,¡± I followed seriously.

    ¡°Eighteen, how about you?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sixteen.¡±

    ¡°So are you at 11<sup>th</sup> grade?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yup. So you¡¯re a 12<sup>th</sup> grader right?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Still at 11<sup>th</sup> grade. I stopped attending school because of my work you see. That means that there¡¯s a possibility that I will be assigned in your class. Then, I¡¯m going to the Principal¡¯s office so¡­later, Orel,¡± she waved farewell with a smile.

    ¡°Later.¡±

    She is quite cheerful as Meryl.

    Well, because of her, I am half an hour earlier here than the last three loops.

    ¡°Time to listen to Meryl¡¯s lecture.¡±

    Thanks to that heroic deed that I did earlier, I left a huge first impression on her mind. Because of that, the chance that she will fall for me within 3 days is now around 5 percent. Seriously, can I really make her fall for me?

    After that, I decided to go to my classroom.

    ¡°OT!¡± Meryl shouted just after I stepped inside my classroom.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you escape yesterday? Do you know how hard it is to clean with only two people?¡±

    ¡°I just have some important matters to attend to yesterday so I¡¯m sorry,¡± I replied with a serious face.

    She puffed her cheeks and stared at me with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Will you promise that you will not escape anymore without a notice?¡± Meryl asked.

    ¡°I promise. I will even treat you anything you want if I break it,¡± I replied.

    Because of what I¡¯ve said, she gave me a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a promise then.¡±

    After I sat down on my seat, I once again noticed someone¡¯s stare. When I looked at its source, I found Laira. Surprised from my sudden glimpse, she immediately averted her gaze to her right side.

    Well, I just have to ignore her. As long as I don¡¯t talk to Maria, she won¡¯t confess to me. After the bell chimed, our adviser entered the room. I am really early. I didn¡¯t know that Ms. Sarrah will go here before we go to the Gym.

    "Announcement. You have a new classmate. Well, the reason why she enrolled here is quite complicated so ask her yourself. Aimy, you can enter now.¡±

    Suddenly, an extremely beautiful girl with a long sleek red hair entered the room.

    She will be...my classmate?

    "It¡¯s nice to meet all of you. My name is Aireen Mary. You can call me Aimy if you want," she introduced with a smile.

    "A...A...Aimy?!" the whole class reacted with a very surprised expression.

    ¡°!¡±

    Before I know it, my classmates are now surrounding her.

    ¡°She¡¯s the real deal!¡± one of my classmate reacted.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± another screamed.

    "Aimy, why are you here?" one other asked.

    "C-can you give me an autograph!" one classmate requested.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see her. Don¡¯t block my way! I want to see her!" the other complained.

    "Aimy, look here! I want to take your picture!" another requested.

    Just like that, my classmates turned into zombies desperate on getting close to their prey.

    "Hey! Can you stop that? Class will now start," Meryl shouted.

    Well, that won''t be enough. Only three persons have a natural vaccine in their bodies to prevent them from crossing the line. That is me, Meryl and Laira.

    "Will you stop that? Class is already starting," Ms. Sarrah whispered while looking down.

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    Suddenly, a chalk hit my forehead, strong enough to knock me out of my seat. All of my classmates saw that and got silent to protect their lives from the real ghoul.

    "Now, return to your respective seats," she said with a scary smile.

    After that, all of my classmates returned to their respective seats like obedient pets.

    I immediately stood up and shouted, "Why did you throw a chalk at my forehead?"

    "Well, if I didn¡¯t do that, they will never shut up."

    "I am not even one of them, you know! How about picking a target on those Aimy fanatics and not me!"

    "Okay, let¡¯s start the class."

    Are you ignoring me?

    "Ma''am..."Aimy called.

    "A...I forgot There is no seat left. Auti, can you please get a chair and a table at the storage room?"

    "Me?" I asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Right," she answered instantly.

    I glared at her and said "Who--¡±

    ¡°Who? ¡®Who are you to order me around?¡¯ Is that what you¡¯re going to say?¡± she interjected with a scary face of a demon in human form.

    Scary! What the heck should I do?

    Suddenly, the cross once again formed two sentences.

    [Follow her.]

    [Never!]

    Wait. I think that this event will help me on my mission.

    "Who¡­who will not follow an outstanding and charismatic teacher like you. That is what I¡¯m about to say," I said with a forced grin.

    "Good," she said with a sudden bright smile.

    This old hag...

    Because of her order, I immediately went outside.

    "Ma''am, I will go with Orel,¡± Aimy volunteered.

    Good, she took the bait.

    "Huh? I¡¯m fine. I can handle it alone," I replied.

    "He¡¯s right. Just stay here and wait," Ms. Sarrah followed.

    "Well, I might feel bad because that is my seat so¡­.¡±

    "Then, do what you want," Ms. Sarrah replied.

    "Ma''am, can I help Orel?" some boy suddenly volunteered.

    "Huh? I will be the one who will help Orel!" another one followed.

    "Shut up! I¡¯m the strongest here so I am the right company for Orel!" another exclaimed.

    Why don''t you replace Orel with Aimy? Anyway, even if you call me like that this late, I won''t let you join me.

    "Shut up, all of you! Auti and Aimy, hurry up so we could start the class."

    "Yes," both of us replied.

    Just like that, we are now heading towards the storage room near the gymnasium.

    "Sorry earlier," she suddenly said while we are going down the stairs.

    "For what?"

    "You got knocked out by that unbelievable chalk, right?"

    Why don¡¯t you say teacher and not chalk?

    "It¡¯s not your fault. That owner of that chalk is the real responsible for that."

    "But..."

    "Then, boy1 got killed by boy2 using a chain saw because boy 1 punched girl1. Now, who will be jailed?"

    "Huh?"

    "Just answer it."

    "Boy2, right?"

    "How about girl1? She is the reason of the crime, right?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You represent the girl1 and Ma¡¯am Sarrah represents the boy2 so with that said, you don¡¯t have to feel that responsible.¡±

    After my explanation, I suddenly heard a chuckle.

    "Huh? Is there something wrong about my explanation?"

    "Nope. I just thought that you are an amusing one," she said with a smile.

    Is it because of my example or just my face? I definitely don¡¯t want the latter.

    "You see, I stopped attending school before because of my hectic work."

    "So that is why you are back here. To continue studying, right?"

    "Yes but¡­there are other reasons too."

    "Like what?"

    "I enrolled here because I am currently in a slump."

    "Slump?"

    "I can¡¯t think of a new song. It¡¯s been almost a year since I composed my last song after all. That is why I decided to stop working until I¡¯ve composed a new song in order to focus on that alone."

    "And you¡¯re searching for an idea here in this school, right?"

    "Yup."

    "Then, what are you planning to compose? What is it about?"

    "The life of a high school student."

    "We¡¯re here," I said after we arrived at the front of the storage room.

    Because I can only carry the small table, Aimy volunteered to carry her chair. Well it can''t be helped.

    "According to what you¡¯ve said earlier," I said while we are going up the stairs.

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you want me to help you?"

    "Really?" she asked with a smile.

    "If it¡¯s fine to you."

    ¡°Of course. Especially if it¡¯s you,¡± she replied happily.

    "I¡¯m going to help you experience the life of a normal high school student, right?"

    "Right."

    "Then, I will do everything to help you achieve that but promise me that you will trust my decisions."

    "Promise...?"

    "That you will believe that my decisions are for your own sake."

    She gave me a gentle smile and replied, "I promise."

    "Then, let¡¯s get going," I said and lifted the table.

    "Wait."

    "Why?"

    "Can I get your number? That way, I can contact you anytime, right?"

    Here it comes.

    "Well, sure,¡± I replied and brought out my phone. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±

    With that, I¡¯ve acquired her phone number. Just wait, Aimy. I will make you fall for me.

 Episode 16 - Cross-dressing for the Popular Idol?

    After getting a chair and a desk in the storage room with Aimy, we immediately went back to the room. In there, Ms. Sarrah said, ¡°Sir Larry said that all of you should go at the gym before eight. I don¡¯t know why but it sounds urgent.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Aimy and I replied.

    So this is what will happen if I got here earlier in the last three worlds.

    ¡°Where do you want to line?¡± Ms. Sarrah asked.

    ¡°In the 1st column,¡± Aimy replied.

    At my back, huh.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going,¡± Ms. Sarrah said and left the room.

    After the morning class, our classmates immediately surrounded her and asked her their questions.

    Well, I gotta eat lunch. Just after I got out of the door, someone suddenly called me from the left side.

    "Or, let¡¯s eat lunch," Sheena invited with a smile.

    Once again, my cross produced a red light and formed these words:

    [Sure.]

    [Sorry, I still have something to do.]

    Sheena, huh.

    "Sorry. I have something to do. Maybe next time," I said with a smile.

    "Sheena, let¡¯s eat lunch," two girls suddenly said after appearing behind her.

    "Then, sure. Or, see you later," she said with a somewhat sad smile.

    "Later."

    In the real world that is.

    After I bought my usual chocolate roll bread in the cafeteria, I immediately went to the rooftop.

    "..."

    I wonder how long since I enjoyed this zephyr alone.

    Suddenly, the door of the rooftop opened.

    "Orel?"Aimy reacted with a smile after spotting me.

    "Aimy? What are you doing here?" I asked.

    After she closed the distance between us, she replied, "I just want to eat lunch with you."

    "What happened to our classmates that are surrounding you?"

    "Well, running away is my specialty after all," she replied with a mischievous smile.

    "But, how will you eat? It looks like you don¡¯t have any food there."

    "You¡¯re right,¡± she said and chuckled. ¡°All I could think of is how to escape after all. I forgot to buy a lunch.¡±

    "Here," I said and threw my second chocolate roll bread at her.

    Well, she somehow caught it clumsily.

    "I am always buying two of that so you can have it."

    "Then, thanks once again," she replied with a smile.

    I then sat down even though I am eating while standing earlier. Because of that, she sat down next to me very closely.

    You''re too close! But¡­she smells extremely good. As expected to a popular idol.

    "Hmm? Is something wrong, Orel?" she asked with a smile.

    "I-it¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied while trying to hide my blushed face.

    After she finished eating, she suddenly stared at my half empty water bottle. Don''t tell me...

    "Are you thirsty?" I asked.

    "Well¡­sort of."

    "I¡¯m going to buy a drink for you."

    "But¡­this is the 5<sup>th</sup> floor you know."

    Yeah. It will be an extremely hard work.

    "That water bottle¡­do you still want that?"

    "Huh?" I reacted, not expecting those words.

    "There is still a quarter of it. If its fine to you, can I have that?" she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­yes,¡± I said with a reluctant face.

    ¡°Then,¡± she said and took the bottle from my hand.

    "Wait¡­¡± I muttered, not so sure if I should really give it to her.

    ¡°Hm?¡± she reacted with a smile, waiting what I will say.

    "Is it really okay?"

    "Okay?" she asked with a clueless expression.

    "Nothing," I followed and averted my gaze.

    What a straight-forward girl.

    She then gulped all of its remaining content and asked, "Is this what they call ''indirect kiss''?"

    "!"

    What the heck should I say at a time like this?

    "Anyway, it really is soothing here," she said after stretching her arms upward.

    "Do you mean the wind?" I asked, trying to regain my composure.

    "What I mean is this peaceful day. I don¡¯t have to eat very fast right now after all."If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "It looks like your schedule is quite hectic before," I commented with a serious face.

    "Well, there is always a shooting of movies and TV shows, concerts, recordings and regular practice of my singing and dancing and many more. It is always quite busy every day."

    "How about you¡¯re sleeping hours?"

    "Around five hours per night."

    "Looks like really tough."

    "Well, I am already used to it."

    "Are you regretting it sometimes? You being popular and busy I mean."

    Suddenly, a zephyr blew at our position.

    She gave me a smile and replied, "Never. It is my own decision after all. And also, I feel alive from doing this."

    "But the slump came, huh."

    "Yup. I left my work for another work. Sounds funny, right?" she asked with a forced smile.

    "No," I replied with seriousness.

    She then got surprised from my reply.

    "You can devote yourself in your work. That might be the reason why you have so many fans. Because they know how amazing you are," I followed.

    "..."

    "Aimy?" I called with a wondering face because of her sudden silence.

    "Want to work in showbiz?" she whispered.

    "Huh?"

    "Just now, you look extremely handsome. You are even more handsome than some of my acquaintance in showbiz, you know."

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "O-of course not. Those eyes¡­it is so cool you know."

    What the heck is with this conversation?

    "All of my acquaintance said that my eyes were scary. It is really squinty you know."

    "Squinty? I think it is languid rather than squinty.¡±

    ¡°You really are strange.¡±

    ¡°But maybe my own feelings are affecting my judgment.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing. Forget about that,¡± she said and forced a laugh.

    "And anyway, I don¡¯t have any interest in that field.¡±

    A popular loner? What kind of joke is that?

    "Well, only a few wants to be popular after all," she followed.

    Wrong. Humans seek popularity. They want to be popular as much as possible just to boast. That is why social networking sites are invented. Those darn sites are invented for humans who want to be popular as much as possible. Well, the reason why there are only few idols is because of the low birth rate of good-looking people. Not all are good looking after all.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to start my mission,¡± I thought to myself.

    I immediately stood up and looked at Aimy.

    "Orel?"

    "Want to take the first step towards the normal high school life?" I asked while looking down.

    "Right now? Then, let¡¯s start," she replied excitedly.

    "That is¡­impossible," I followed, still looking at her eyes.

    Because of what I''ve said, she got surprised.

    "Why? You said that you will help me, right?"

    "But there are things in this world that is impossible to achieve."

    "Then, are you saying that¡­my efforts to go here¡­are all wasted?" she asked with a sudden sad expression.

    "Do you think that an extremely popular idol like you can experience a normal life? You can make the crowd go wild just from walking around, you know.¡±

    "That is..." she immediately followed but looked down after a couple of seconds.

    "..."

    "I thought that I can do anything¡­as long as I don¡¯t give up," she said with a face of a person who already gave up.

    The logic of blessed and lucky people, huh.

    "But¡­I can make the impossible possible," I continued, still with a serious expression.

    "Huh?"

    "I can grant that wish¡­if you will trust me."

    I then offered my hand to let her decide.

    She then gave me a smile and replied, "Then, I will trust you."

    She then took my hand and stood up.

    "Then, what is the first step, Orel?"

    "The basic of a normal high school life, skipping class."

    Aimy''s problem is her popularity. No matter what she does, she can never avoid being surrounded by people. That is why we need to erase her popularity itself. Unfortunately, there is no reset button in life. You can never reset the impression that you''ve left to others. Then, what the heck should we do? The answer is...to make her popular in a negative way. There is no reset button in life. Therefore, all you can do is make yourself better or worse. To erase her popularity, she needs to be hated and not to be loved. That is what I am explaining to her right now.

    "Does that mean that all of our classmates should hate me?" she asked calmly.

    "Not just them but the entire school. I think all girls in the school should be the exact way of putting it."

    "But¡­why are we here in my apartment?"

    Well, right now, we are inside her house. For some reason, it is in the same apartment complex as Meryl. What a coincidence. Well, because she just moved here recently, all I can see are boxes here and there.

    "Orel?" she called once again.

    "You need to become an antagonist," I said with a serious face.

    "Antagonist?"

    "Here¡¯s the plan. I will disguise myself as a girl and wait for you at the front gate of our school. Once you go out of the gate, I will act as a desperate fan girl and you will push me down. Just ad-lib the rest after that."

    "With that, no one will ever approach me inside the school, right?"

    "If everything goes according to plan that is.¡±

    The problem is...will she agree on that proposal?

    "Then, let¡¯s prepare," she said with her care-free smile.

    "Is it really fine?" I asked with a slight surprised face.

    "I promised that I will trust you, right?" she replied with a bright smile.

    Jeez. You are trusting people too easily. What if I just hate you and want you to lose your popularity?

    "Orel?"

    "I need to look like a girl. Do you have some wig and make-up here?" I asked.

    "I didn¡¯t know that you have an interest on that."

    "You¡¯re completely wrong! I am doing this to make the effect more successful,¡± I retorted, flustered.

    "How so?"

    "Didn¡¯t you notice that there are more girls who approached you?"

    "So if I pushed down a boy, they will not hate me that strongly?"

    "Yeah. Also, average boys are shy to approach showbiz icons like you. Only boys with lots of self-confidence can do that and I can assure you that only few are like that in this school."

    "And you are one of that few, right?" she asked with a sudden teasing smile.

    ¡°Of course I am. I have an amazing self-confidence because I really trust myself. You can only trust yourself in this world after all," I proudly stated.

    "Is that supposed to be a trivia? Anyway, let¡¯s start," she said with excitement.

    Just like that, she placed a wig and make-up on me. Darn all of this. I am only doing this for Aimy''s sake! After this, I will bury this moment in the deepest part of my memory!

    For some reason it took quite a while before it finished.

    "Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. No matter what you do, you can never make me a beautiful girl. Just put some make-up, enough to make me an ugly girl."

    "It¡¯s¡­finish..." she whispered with a surprised face.

    "Aimy?"

    "I¡¯ve created¡­a very gorgeous girl!" she commented with a very happy expression.

    "Huh?"

    "If you are not my friend, I will never realize that you are really a boy.¡±

    "What the heck have you done to me?" I asked with widened eyes.

    "It¡¯s true. See for yourself,¡± she said and gave me a mirror.

    "Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to see myself!" I yelled and closed my eyes.

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°That will only help me remember this event from time to time!¡±

    Suddenly, she gave me a smile and said, "Thanks, Orel."

    "For what?" I asked after opening my eyes to see her.

    "For your help. I know that you don¡¯t want to dress like a girl but...you are still doing this for my sake.¡±

    "..."

    "You need a girl¡¯s clothing, right? Is my school uniform, fine?"

    "No. If we do that, they might find out that this is all just a show because there is no girl like me in that school. That is why I need a civilian¡¯s clothing."

    "What do you want? Blouse?Dress?Camisole?"

    "T-shirt and a skirt. And also¡­can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can I borrow¡­two handkerchiefs and¡­¡± I muttered shyly.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°A¡­bra,¡± I continued, now blushing.

    ¡°An artificial chest, huh. Okay,¡± she replied with a smile.

    How fast!

    Just like that, our preparation finished. I am now currently on stand-by, waiting for Aimy to pass the gate. When the class ended, Aimy finally appeared. Well, the students here are enough to make a scene. I just hope that the bodyguard will just watch our show.

    "A...Aimy?" I said in a girlish tone. Jeez¡­I wanna die!

    After she heard me, she immediately furrowed her eyebrows and gave me a mean look like she is staring at some garbage. She is really an actress alright!

    "It¡¯s really Aimy! Kya~! Can I have your autograph," I said and showed her a signboard and a permanent pen. This is too obvious. A girl with a prepared autograph materials, huh.

    "Do you really know who I am?" she asked with a frightening glare and a scary tone.

    "Aimy¡­right?" I asked nervously.

    Hey, hey, hey! Her expression is really scaring me for real!

    "So you really know me. Then, why the hell are you approaching me? Don¡¯t you have a shame? Don¡¯t talk to me, scum. Move!" she said and pushed me, enough to be knocked out completely.

    I immediately cried and ran like a girl. Really, I wanna die!

    Just like that, our little show finally finished.

    "Are you okay?" I asked to her after we arrived at her house.

    "I¡¯m fine. But that really made me nervous. I didn¡¯t know that acting like that in the public can make you extremely more nervous," she replied with a smile.

    "We will find out what will be our classmates¡¯ reaction tomorrow. Are you ready?"

    "I¡¯m ready,¡± she replied with a smile.

    "Then, leave the rest to me. I will make sure that this sacrifice will not be in vain,¡± I followed seriously.

    ¡°Orel, can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Can I take a picture with you while you are still dressed like that?¡± she asked with puppy-like eyes.

    ¡°Never!¡± I retorted with all of my might.

 Episode 17 - How to introduce friends to a Popular Idol

    Today is now my second day in this world. Just like that, what happened yesterday got spread out throughout the school like a wildfire. Aimy¡¯s haters sprouted everywhere and before I know it, no one ever tried to get near Aimy again.

    ¡®I want to experience a normal high school student''s life.¡¯ That is indeed Aimy''s request. With that, it is now possible. But, that is all I can do because unfortunately, I am not an expert in this field. I am a unique high school student after all. That is why I need to find the right one for the job and that is...

    "Meryl...can I talk to you?" I asked to her just after I entered the room. I went to school earlier than usual just to make a request to her.

    "Huh? Why?" she asked with a puzzled face.

    "Let¡¯s go to the rooftop," I said with seriousness.

    ¡°Uhmm, okay,¡± she replied.

    Just like that, we are now at the rooftop with only the two of us.

    "Meryl..." I said with a serious expression.

    "Is this perhaps¡­a confession?" she asked with a clueless face.

    "O-Of course not!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Why the heck will I even confess to you early in the morning? Listen, confessions are always done in the end of the class. Imagine if you rejected me this instant. Wouldn¡¯t this entire day be the most awkward day of my life?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­*scribble*¡­*scribble*¡­¡±

    ¡°Why the heck are you taking notes?¡±

    ¡°Then, want to go back to the classroom and continue this after the class?¡±

    ¡°I said that I won¡¯t confess right? I just want to¡­request something."

    "To be your girlfriend?¡±

    "I already told you, didn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t confess!"

    What the heck is wrong with her?

    She suddenly laughed and said, "I¡¯m just joking. Then, what do you want to tell me?"

    "Jeez. Can you help me with something?"

    "W-what¡­did you¡­say?" she asked with a very surprised expression.

    "Why are you that surprised?¡±

    "Who are you? A doppelganger of OT?"

    "Right, right. I know that this is really out of my character but..."

    "But?"

    "I need to help Aimy and I can only do that with your assistance," I followed seriously.

    "..."

    "She said to me that she wants to experience the life of a normal student but...I know that mine is not an example of an ordinary high school life. What she wanted is...how you live, a life together with friends. That is why¡­I need your help¡­please."

    "..."

    "Meryl?"

    "The incident yesterday¡­do you have something to do with that?" she asked with a sudden seriousness.

    "Yeah. I am that fan girl who got pushed by her," I replied honestly.

    "Why did you do that? Because of that, Aimy¡¯s reputation is now at worst, you know."

    "Then, can you think of any other plan that will make those fans stop from chasing her around?"

    "But..."

    "..."

    She then let out a deep sigh and said, "I accept it."

    "Meryl..."

    "As a class representative, I have a responsibility on Aimy¡­and on you. Because of what you did, I have no choice but to help Aimy," she said with her usual cheerful smile.

    How much responsibility does she intend to take?

    "Thanks," I replied with a smile.

    "Last question," she said with a sudden serious face.

    "?"

    "Did you help her because¡­you like her?"

    Suddenly, my cross produced a red light and formed these choices in front of me:

    [Yes.]

    [No.]

    "..."

    "..."

    I can¡¯t let a similar incident like the one when Sheena suddenly confessed to me happen again. That is why¡­

    "Yes. I like Aimy," I replied, conveying that that¡¯s really the case.

    She then smiled and replied, "Then, let¡¯s go back to the room or we will be late."Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Just like that, the morning class ended and we are now at the rooftop. I explained my plan to Aimy and¡­

    "That is why Meryl will help us starting today," I explained to Aimy while we are eating for lunch.

    "My name is Meryl, nice to meet you," Meryl introduced with a cheerful smile.

    "I know you. You are the class representative of our class, right?"Aimy asked excitedly.

    "Yup."

    "And you?"

    "My name is Sheena, the only friend of Orel Takahara," Sheena said proudly.

    "What is with that introduction? Anyway, why the heck are you even here?" I asked because of her sudden appearance.

    ¡°Well, I saw you with two girls so out of shock, I immediately rushed here,¡± Sheena replied and laughed.

    ¡°And¡­¡± I looked at the girl beside Meryl.

    ¡°Well, I think Laira¡¯s free anyway so I invited her too,¡± Meryl explained with a big smile.

    ¡°Sorry for the sudden intrusion,¡± Laira whispered shyly and bowed. She then lifted her head and looked at me straight into the eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­fine. You¡¯re welcome here,¡± I replied after averting my gaze, slightly blushing.

    "Anyway. Or, you are that cross-dresser yesterday, aren¡¯t you?" she asked while looking at me suspiciously.

    "!"

    I''ve been found out!

    "I am there you know. That girl looks exactly like you so when I stared carefully, I noticed that it is really you. We are together for eleven years so you can¡¯t fool me with just a wig and a make-up, you know," Sheena continued.

    ¡°So that girl is Orel,¡± Laira whispered with a slight surprised look.

    "I didn¡¯t know that you are quite beautiful when you are like that," Sheena continued with a teasing smile.

    "I will never do that again!" I shouted.

    "Anyway, why did you do that? Don¡¯t tell me that cross-dressing is now your hobby,¡± Sheena asked.

    "Of course not! Aimy, can I also tell Sheena our plan? I think that she can become a big help to us too so..."

    "Of course," Aimy replied with a smile. ¡°You can also listen, Laira.¡±

    I then explained everything and after that¡­

    "I see. That is indeed a plan of yours," Sheena commented with a convinced face.

    "Then, let¡¯s help Aimy with her wish," Meryl said with excitement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­try my best to help too,¡± Laira followed shyly.

    "You went here to get some ideas for your new song, right?" Sheena asked.

    "Yes. It is about high school life after all," Aimy replied.

    "It¡¯s a love story again, right?" Sheena asked.

    "Yes. The truth is I went here to meet my ideal man," Aimy answered with a shy smile.

    ¡°Really? Well, it is a love story after all,¡± Meryl commented.

    "Wait, aren¡¯t you and Lance currently dating?" Sheena asked.

    "We are just a love team, that¡¯s all. Also, I still don¡¯t know what true love feels like. That is why I am here.¡±

    "Then, let¡¯s start at that problem," Meryl suggested.

    "I agree," Sheena followed. ¡°How about you, Laira?¡±

    Laira then nodded and looked at Aimy.

    Girls talk, huh. I think that I should just watch and let them handle it.

    "What type of guy do you like?" Meryl asked.

    "I am quite curious too," Sheena asked with an interested face.

    "A boy who you can rely on at any time, a boy who can save you at any kinds of trouble and a boy with a very admirable aura around him because of his actions and beliefs¡­something like that."

    ¡°That¡¯s a really admirable person if you really managed to find one,¡± Laira whispered with a smile.

    "But looks like that will be a hard task," Sheena commented.

    How can I be like that in less than two days?

    "How about the looks?" Meryl asked.

    "Well¡­I am not that concerned about the looks but maybe¡­a little handsome, I think," Aimy replied.

    "I see. So Or is now disqualified," Sheena said with a disappointed face.

    Is she saying that my looks are below average? I am quite confident that my looks are slightly above average, you know.

    I then looked at Laira to confirm my belief but she just instantly looked away after our eyes met.

    I guess¡­I should reconsider if that¡¯s really true.

    "How about the build?" Meryl asked.

    "Well, a tall person has its unique charm, right? It gives you the impression that you can always rely on him," Aimy answered.

    I am just a few centimeters taller than her.

    "You are quite tall, you know. Is OT¡¯s height okay or you are really looking for someone who is around two meters?" Meryl asked.

    "Yup, someone like Orel," Aimy followed with a smile.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Wh-what I mean is Orel¡¯s height is my ideal," she immediately continued and laughed.

    ¡°I see,¡± Sheena replied.

    After hearing that, Laira made a deep sigh.

    "How about the character?¡± Meryl asked.

    "Well, as long as he is kind, it¡¯s fine," Aimy answered.

    "Or¡­I am quite sure now. You really¡­don¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Sheena said to me, clearly pitying me.

    "Don¡¯t be too exaggerated, Sheena. I think that OT still has some kindness left in his heart."

    "Some?!" I asked with a surprised face. ¡°That¡¯s not even a proper follow up!¡±

    I then looked at Laira as my last resort.

    She then looked away and while blushing, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re kind¡­Orel.¡±

    That¡¯s¡­not convincing at all¡­

    Well, I am really rotten after all. Being kind, huh. I still have two days so I will start reading a bible tonight.

    "By the way Sheena, why do you call Orel ¡®Or¡¯?"Aimy asked with a sudden curiousity.

    "That nickname? Well, this happened back when we were still in 1<sup>st</sup> grade. One day, our teacher gave us a surprise quiz. Because it is really hard, no one even passed¡­except someone. That is no other than Orel but he made a very funny mistake. The name written on that paper is only Or. It looks like he didn¡¯t able to finish writing his name. Because of that, our teacher gave him a zero. Since then, every one of us called him Or. Funny, right?" Sheena explained in a lively manner.

    Well, May is absent that day after all. If she¡¯s there, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll get a perfect score.

    "So you are already friends for that long," Aimy commented.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you two are still getting along," Meryl followed, smiling.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Laira said with a smile.

    Even though she said every one of my classmates, that nickname has been forgotten by everyone after I entered 2<sup>nd</sup> grade. That means that Sheena is the only one...who survived associating with me for this long.

    "How about you Meryl? Why OT?"Aimy continued.

    "Well, OT just became my classmate this year so I just imitated my classmates. I wonder why they call him like that,¡± she answered while wondering.

    You called me by that nickname without knowing what it means?

    "Isn¡¯t it his initials? Orel Takahara, O.T. Am I correct?"Aimy said.

    "I see," Meryl replied with a convinced face.

    That is the fake meaning of my nickname. It is really ''Auti'' that stands for Autistic. Who the heck started that darn nickname anyway? I will kill that person this instant.

    "So I am the only one who doesn¡¯t have my own nickname for Orel," Aimy commented enviously.

    "You want your own?" both Meryl and Sheena asked.

    Laira then slightly raised her hand shyly and followed, ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, let¡¯s think of a nickname for Orel together,¡± Aimy suggested excitedly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Laira replied with a smile.

    "I wonder what we should call him. Orel...Takahara. Ohara<sup>[1]</sup>?" Aimy asked.

    ¡°Am I some island that was destroyed by the buster call?¡± I retorted seriously.

    "Then¡­Takahara...Orel. Takarel<sup>[2]</sup>?" Laira followed while tilting her head slightly to the side.

    ¡°Am I some new species of fish?¡± I retorted once again.

    "Well¡­Orel is fine," I replied.

    "But..." Aimy whispered, somehow not convinced.

    "That is also unique just so you know. No one from our classmates calls me Orel except you, right? They are all calling me Auti."

    "Well¡­fine, Orel," she replied with a smile. ¡°Is that okay to you too, Laira?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Laira answered with a smile.

    Suddenly, the bell that signals the start of the afternoon class chimed.

    "It¡¯s already time for the afternoon class, huh. Time really is fast," Sheena said.

    "You¡¯re right," Aimy replied.

    "How about we go to Karaoke Land after the class?" Meryl asked.

    That place again? Do girls really that addicted in singing?

    "That sounds great," both Aimy and Sheena replied. Laira also nodded.

    "..."

    "How about you, Orel?" Laira asked.

    Jeez.

    "Well¡­I don¡¯t have anything to do so..." I shyly whispered while looking away.

    Because of my answer, everyone gave me a smile.

    ¡°Lets hurry up and we¡¯ll miss the class,¡± Sheena and Meryl said after they¡¯ve reached the exit door.

    ¡°We¡¯re coming. Let¡¯s go, Orel, Laira,¡± Aimy said with a smile.

    ¡°Right,¡± I said and smiled unconsciously.

    I wonder when did hanging out with others become natural for me?

 Episode 18 - What to do if a Popular Idol decided to sleep over at your place?

    After hanging out with Aimy, Sheena, Meryl and Laira, we then decided to go home.

    ¡°Well, I at least succeeded in helping Aimy make friends with those girls. Tomorrow is the last day, though. I wonder if I can make Aimy fall for me with that limited amount of time,¡± I whispered to myself as I lay in my bed, looking at the ceiling when suddenly, my cell phone rang. I then grabbed it and got surprised from the caller.

    ¡°Aimy?¡± I reacted and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Orel? It¡¯s me, Aimy,¡± she said in a somewhat nervous tone.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­you see¡­¡± she continued in a reluctant voice. ¡°I lost my keys¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± I reacted with a surprised look.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find it in my bag. I can ask for a spare key but the land lady is currently on a vacation and she will return tomorrow so¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it. Wait for me there,¡± I said and ended the call. I then hurried towards Aimy¡¯s place.

    ¡°Orel,¡± she called with a smile while wearing her usual joke glasses after I arrived in front of the apartment complex¡¯ gate.

    ¡°So do you have any idea where you could¡¯ve left your key?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, maybe at the karaoke?¡± Aimy answered.

    ¡°Well, the time is 7pm so it¡¯s still open. Let¡¯s go,¡± I suggested and we went back to the place.

    ¡°Sorry but we didn¡¯t see any keys there in your room,¡± the staff said after we asked.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­thanks. We¡¯ll try to look elsewhere,¡± Aimy answered with a smile.

    We then traced back the path that Aimy covered for the day but we still couldn¡¯t find the key.

    ¡°This is pretty hopeless. Want to sleep-over?¡± I asked with a serious face.

    She then got surprised.

    ¡°You have the numbers of Meryl, Sheena and Laira, right?¡± I continued.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant,¡± she whispered with a sigh.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to call them,¡± Aimy said with a smile.

    Wait a minute¡­isn¡¯t that supposed to be my chance?

    ¡°Thank you so much, Meryl. See you later,¡± Aimy said with a bright smile and ended the call. ¡°Orel, Meryl said that I can sleep tonight at her place.¡±

    ¡°I¡­see. Good for you,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m gonna walk you there. It¡¯s already late after all.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Aimy said with a smile.

    I should have invited her to my place instead. But that¡¯s not really a valid option for her, I mean I¡¯m a guy after all. And also, she acquired all the numbers of those three girls earlier so it is more natural to choose one of them instead of me. If only¡­her cell phone got lost with her keys¡­

    Suddenly, my cross emitted a bright blue light.

    ¡°Blue?¡± I reacted with a surprised expression and covered my eyes out of the light¡¯s brightness.

    When I opened my eyes, I got surprised from what I saw.

    ¡°Amazing. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re really good in singing,¡± Aimy said to Laira with a smile.

    ¡°Uhmmm¡­thanks but¡­I¡¯ve still got a long way compared to you,¡± Laira replied shyly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I reacted with a confused face.

    Right now, we¡¯re back in the karaoke together with Laira, Sheena and Meryl.

    ¡°Or, can you pass me the song book?¡± Sheena asked with a smile.

    ¡°S-sure,¡± I replied and gave it to her.

    ¡°Did you pick a song now?¡± Meryl asked to me who is currently on my right side.

    ¡°Well¡­yeah,¡± I replied, still confused.

    It looks like¡­I went back in time. The color blue¡­let¡¯s me travel back to the past?

    ¡°Is something wrong, Orel?¡± Aimy asked who sits at my left side.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said with a forced smile.

    I now know what to do¡­

    While they are busy in singing, I immediately grabbed Aimy¡¯s cell phone from her bag and placed it on my pocket.

    Sorry¡­Aimy. I¡¯m going to give it back later.

    It then ended like what happened in the previous event but this time¡­

    ¡°Now to wait for Aimy¡¯s call,¡± I whispered to myself as I lay in my bed, looking at the ceiling. Then, I realized something I missed.

    ¡°How can she call me now that her cell phone is missing?¡± I reacted with widened eyes.

    After awhile, my cell phone rang.

    ¡°An unknown number?¡± I muttered and answered it.  ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Orel? It¡¯s me, Aimy,¡± she said in a nervous tone.

    ¡°Aimy?¡± I reacted, kinda surprised.

    ¡°Well¡­you see¡­¡± she continued in a reluctant voice. ¡°I lost my keys¡­ and my cell phone. I¡¯m now calling using a telephone booth near my place.¡±

    ¡°I see. Did you check your bag?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find those in there. I can ask for a spare key but the land lady is currently on a vacation and she will return tomorrow so¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it. Wait for me there,¡± I said and ended the call. I then hurried towards Aimy¡¯s place.

    ¡°Orel,¡± she called with a smile while wearing her usual joke glasses after I arrived in front of the apartment complex¡¯ gate.

    ¡°So do you have any idea where you could¡¯ve left your key or cell phone?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, maybe at the karaoke?¡± Aimy answered.

    ¡°Well, the time is 7pm so it¡¯s still open. Let¡¯s go,¡± I suggested and we went back to the place.

    ¡°Sorry but we didn¡¯t see any keys nor cell phone there in your room,¡± the staff said after we asked.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­thanks. We¡¯ll try to look elsewhere,¡± Aimy answered with a smile.

    We then traced back the path that Aimy covered for the day but of course, couldn¡¯t find any.

    ¡°This is pretty hopeless. Want to sleep-over?¡± I asked with a serious face.

    She then got surprised.

    ¡°You remember the number of Meryl, Sheena and Laira, right?¡± I continued.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant. I just got their numbers earlier so I haven¡¯t memorized it yet,¡± she answered sadly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m impressed that you remember mine,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Well¡­I remembered it just in case,¡± she replied and forced a chuckle.

    ¡°How about the principal¡¯s? Can¡¯t you stay there for tonight?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well¡­there are some people there that might contact my manager if they learned that I¡¯m hiding here so¡­¡± she answered sadly.

    ¡°Manager?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well¡­the truth is¡­this vacation of mine is not permitted by my manager so¡­¡±

    Well, I figured out that there¡¯s an issue about living there because she¡¯s living alone away from the principal. So it¡¯s about her manager, huh.

    ¡°Then, want to come to my place?¡± I asked, still with a serious face.

    ¡°Eh?¡± she reacted, surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m living with my father and sister. My father won¡¯t be home tonight though,¡± I continued.

    ¡°Is it¡­okay?¡± she asked with a reluctant expression.

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± I followed. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±

    She then nodded with a smile.

    We then walked towards my home and entered it after arriving.

    ¡°It¡¯s a neat house,¡± Aimy commented with a smile as we enter.

    Well, the inner wall color of the living room is white. There¡¯s only standard furniture around so there¡¯s really no difference compared to ordinary houses. There¡¯s the red sofa with the center table made of glass, flat screen TV attached on the wall with some paintings around and some big vases on the floor.

    ¡°Anyway, have a seat,¡± I said and she sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Aimy asked curiously.

    ¡°Right. My sister sure is late considering she¡¯s still not at home,¡± I said while still standing up and suddenly, my cell phone rang.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sylph,¡± I whispered after seeing the caller form the screen and answered it. ¡°Hey, do you know what time is it? It¡¯s now 8:30 pm. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at my friend¡¯s house. We¡¯re doing some project here. The deadline is tomorrow so we decided to finish it here,¡± Sylph informed me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already informed Dad about this.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is news to me,¡± I reacted with a surprised face. ¡°Who are those groupmates?¡±

    ¡°Jeez. They are all girls. Here. My brother wants to confirm if you¡¯re all girls,¡± Sylph said and suddenly, lots of girls¡¯ voices had been heard in the call, saying different things while saying hi to me. ¡°You believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Right, right. You have change of clothes there?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah, including towel, soap, toothpaste, brush and various things. I went home earlier but you¡¯re not there so I only managed to inform you now,¡± she followed.

    ¡°Well, take care there. Just call me if something happens.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, you worry too much. Anyway, I cooked dinner so just put your leftovers at the fridge. Bye,¡± she muttered and ended the call.

    ¡°That¡¯s your sister?¡± Aimy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah. It looks like¡­she won¡¯t be here tonight too¡­¡± I muttered with a sigh. ¡°I know Sheena¡¯s house. Want to sleep there instead?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine here,¡± she replied with a care-free smile.

    ¡°I¡­see,¡± I whispered with a slight surprised look. ¡°Anyway, want to have some dinner now?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    We then went to the kitchen and there, I found a casserole with a beef stew inside. The rice cooker also has enough rice for two persons.

    ¡°So your little sister cooked for you before leaving?¡± Aimy commented with a slight surprised look.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m really lucky to have her. As a brother, I¡¯m really proud of her,¡± I said, trying to stop myself from crying.

    Aimy then chuckled and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you can get emotional too.¡±

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± I asked, not hearing her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    After preparing the plates, we then ate dinner as we talk to each other.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­Orel¡­¡± Aimy said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked while chewing food.

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    I then almost threw up the food in my mouth but thankfully, I managed to stop it by drinking a full glass of water.

    ¡°Where did that come from?¡± I asked with a slight surprised expression.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Aimy muttered and made a thinking pose. Then, she smiled like she taught of something and followed, ¡°You know¡­for my song. I want to have some general ideas about loving someone.¡±

    ¡°I see. But I don¡¯t have any,¡± I answered indifferently.

    ¡°Then¡­you have a crush or something?¡± she asked curiously.

    This is a chance alright. How about this kind of reply?

    ¡°You, I guess¡­¡± I replied seriously.

    ¡°Well, thank you. Any others,¡± she immediately reacted with a laugh.

    N-no¡­reaction? I mean¡­isn¡¯t that supposed to be the time where she should blush or something?

    ¡°No one. Enough of me. Do you have any progress in composing that song of yours?¡±

    ¡°Well, kinda. But don¡¯t change the topic. How about Sheena? You seem close to her compared to Meryl and Laira,¡± she continued to ask with a smile.

    ¡°Jeez. I don¡¯t think of her like that. For starters, I already answered your question, right?¡± I followed with squinted eyes.

    ¡°Then¡­why?¡± she asked, still smiling.

    ¡°Why?¡± I repeated with a confused look.

    ¡°You said you have a crush on me, right? Is it just because I¡¯m a popular idol?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I whispered shyly as I look away. ¡°The strength of your resolve I guess. You¡¯re not afraid to stand up and be independent if you decided on something. I find that¡­really admirable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I then looked at Aimy again because of her sudden silence and called, ¡°Aimy?¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said with a gentle smile.

    I then immediately averted my gaze out of surprise when our eyes met.

    ¡°Jeez¡­why am I the one blushing?¡± I thought to myself.

    After that, Aimy took a bath. Because she doesn¡¯t have any spare clothes, I decided to get some on my sister¡¯s closet.

    ¡°Aimy, I¡¯m gonna leave it here,¡± I called and placed the clothes on top of the washing machine, just outside the door of the bathroom.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied as the shower gushes.

    For some reason, my feet suddenly stopped on its tracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­feet?¡± I asked in a nervous look. Suddenly, two small creatures popped up on top of my head. One angel-like and one demon-like.

    ¡°Hey¡­you¡­imbecile! You¡¯re not planning to peek while Aimy is showering, aren¡¯t you?¡± the angel asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Are you insane? That is the popular Aimy, you know! Look how beautiful and sexy she is! You might not meet any girl as hot as that!¡± the demon shouted angrily.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s fine to ogle while she¡¯s bathing! Have some respect to the girl!¡±

    ¡°Admiration is the ultimate respect to a showbiz idol! And how can we show that if we don¡¯t peak this instant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m amaze on how horny you can get! Can¡¯t you at least realize the consequences of what you¡¯ll do?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know! That is why we¡¯ll do it without her knowing! And also, we have the power of the blue light now! Even if we got caught, we can turn back the time!¡±

    ¡°Huh? We still don¡¯t know the limitations of that power! What if you can only use that power once? Then, we¡¯re doomed! That is why we should just do what is right!¡±

    ¡°Your decision?¡± both of them suddenly asked in unison and disappeared with a poof.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± I muttered, now really confused on the things that I¡¯m thinking right now.

    Suddenly, the door opened and Aimy appeared with a bath towel wrapped around her body.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked with an innocent smile.

    ¡°S-sorry!¡± I screamed inside my mind as I ran away.

    I then waited for Aimy in the living room as I watch a show in the TV. Then, she appeared before me with a smile.

    ¡°Your sister...is kinda petite, isn¡¯t she?¡± she asked as she looks at the clothes she¡¯s wearing.

    The regular t-shirt became a fit one with her slim waist visible. Also, the short became shorter now that she¡¯s wearing it, to the point that it now looks like the sexy short shorts in the magazine. I didn¡¯t know that regular clothes can be this erotic if worn by someone taller and sexier than its target wearer.

    ¡°Well¡­how can I say this¡­want a change of clothes? Maybe mine will be better,¡± I asked with a blushed face while failing to maintain proper eye contact with her.

    Somehow, she got surprised from my expression and chuckled.

    ¡°I guess¡­this is not bad after all. Say thanks to your sister for me, okay?¡± she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­sure. If you say so,¡± I replied, slightly surprised.

    After that, I prepared Sylph¡¯s bedroom so Aimy can use it. After saying good night to each other, we then went to our respective bedrooms.

    ¡°For some reason¡­this day became a really tiring one¡­¡± I said to myself with a sigh as I lay down on my bed while looking at the ceiling. ¡°Well, the fact that I¡¯m the one who helped her this night should¡¯ve increased the chance of her falling for me. For now, I gotta start sleeping because tomorrow is the last day of my mission. I need to replenish my lost energy.¡±

    Suddenly, the door opened and Aimy entered my room with a smile.

    ¡°Aimy?¡± I reacted with a surprised face after lifting my upper body upright.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep for some reason so...can I sleep here instead?¡± she asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°H-hey, I-I¡¯m a guy, you know! At least think before you act!¡± I reacted with a flustered look.

    ¡°Well, are you saying that you¡¯ll do something indecent to me if we sleep together?¡± she asked with a teasing smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case but¡­I promise that I won¡¯t do anything but¡­¡± I replied with a confused expression.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯re good,¡± she said and joined me in my bed.

    Now, both of us are lying down while looking at the ceiling. I¡¯m currently very nervous while Aimy is smiling cheerfully. She smells really good, darn it.

    ¡°Uhmmm¡­.Orel?¡± she called after facing my direction.

    ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± I asked with a blushed face still looking at the ceiling.

    ¡°Can I¡­hug you?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what???!¡± I reacted and looked at her with widened eyes.

    ¡°I have a feeling that hugging you will help me in composing my new song,¡± she continued, still smiling.

    ¡°Huh? How so?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°Jeez. Don¡¯t you want to? Your crush is offering you a hug, you know,¡± she followed with a pout.

    ¡°Darn it, then come!¡± I replied and closed my eyes.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± she said and hugged me.

    ¡°Ughhhhhh¡­¡± I reacted with eyes, clearly spinning around. I can¡¯t understand my situation anymore.

    ¡°Good night, Orel¡­¡± she whispered and closed her eyes with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I replied with widened eyes while looking at the ceiling.

    It looks like I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

 Episode 19 - How to deal with a Popular idols Possessive Manager

    Today is my last day here in this world. That means that I have to make Aimy fall for me or I¡¯ll fail on this mission. Well, to be exact, my exact limit is 6:39 a.m. tomorrow but thinking that today is the time limit can make me more determined in this mission.

    Early in the morning, Aimy left my house to go back to her place and get the spare key from the land lady who should¡¯ve returned to the apartment complex by now. As for me, I readied for school and left a few hours after Aimy went home. Right now, I am wondering around the school. Because there is a program today at the gym about the plans for the upcoming founding day, there are no classes for today. That is why lots of students are scattered around the school even though we are told to gather at the gym. Well, there is no attendance after all. What I have to do is find Aimy. Where the heck is that girl anyway? She is nowhere to be found. She should be at the school by now.

    Without me knowing, Aimy, Meryl, Laira and Sheena are secretly following me.

    "Why are we following Orel?¡± Laira asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m also wondering too, Aimy followed.

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Meryl asked.

    "We already know that you like him, Aimy," Sheena followed.

    "H-how did you figure it out?"Aimy asked with a slight surprised expression.

    "It¡¯s quite obvious," Sheena said with a grin.

    Laira also nodded, agreeing.

    "That is why we will conduct a test for OT to know if he is really the one that you are looking for," Meryl announced.

    "Test?Like what?" Aimy asked.

    "You said yesterday that you want a boy that can protect you from stalkers, right? That is why we will measure Or¡¯s strength this instant," Sheena explained with a serious expression.

    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯ve said, you know," Aimy followed.

    "Sheena, how can we measure OT¡¯s strength?" Meryl asked seriously.

    "Hmm. How about we rent some gangsters and order them to send Or to the hospital?"

    ¡°G-gangsters?¡± Laira reacted, surprised.

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want that to happen. I don¡¯t want him to be hurt because of me," Aimy said with a worried face after seeing how serious the two looks.

    "Meryl¡­Sheena¡­Aimy¡­look!" Laira said in a sudden surprised expression and pointed at my direction.

    Before I know it, I am now surrounded by lots of boys.

    "Are you that ¡®Auti¡¯ guy?" one guy with a scary face asked.

    A total of eight, huh. They¡¯ve picked the back of the main building so there will be no witness about this. Not bad.

    "You¡¯ve got the wrong person," I replied with my usual serious face.

    "You can¡¯t fool us! Black spiky hair, squinty eyes, tall height, red headphone around his neck and a silver cross necklace¡­it is no other than you."

    "He is definitely that ¡®Auti¡¯. He is my classmate last year after all," one of the boys said with a confident smile.

    Who is he again?

    "Don¡¯t you think that you are too close to Aimy?" the other guy asked, trying to intimidate me with his glare.

    So that''s their reason.

    "Don¡¯t tell me that you are a fan club for Aimy?" I asked, still serious.

    "You got that right!" all of them shouted.

    "Didn¡¯t you hear what happened the other day? You know, the pushing incident," I reminded them.

    "We are sure that that fan girl just harassed Aimy. That is why she has no choice but to protect herself. That means that it is just an act of self-defense," the fat guy explained in an angry tone.

    What an outstanding reasoning.

    "Then, what are you going to do to me if I didn¡¯t stop from associating with her?" I asked with a grin.

    "You will become history!" he shouted.

    "Then¡­I¡¯m going to send you all to the hospital!" I shouted and made a fighting stance.

    "Auti!!!!" the fat guy yelled.

    ¡°Strength¡­boost!!!¡± I shouted.

    Suddenly, a very bright orange light lighted the area.

    I can feel¡­the power!

    The fat guy then threw a punch at me but because of its slowness, I dodged it and punched him on his face with all of my might. Because of my strength, he flew and hit two of his comrades.

    One down.

    "James...lost consciousness!" one guy reacted with a sudden scared expression.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? With just one punch?¡± the others whispered with worried faces.

    That¡¯s right. You can even call me One Punch Man<sup>[1]</sup> if you like.

    "Everyone, surround him!"

    "Right!"

    Two suddenly charged towards me at the same time so I immediately docked to dodge both of their punch and hit both of their stomach. After that, they immediately collapsed on the floor.

    Three down.

    "Auti!" the next one shouted and gave me a very speedy punch. I somehow dodged it by pivoting the heel of my shoe.

    "!"

    I then kicked him on his back to knock him out. Luckily, he tackled another one accidentally and both of them lost consciousness.

    Five down.

    "Prepare yourself!" the three shouted and charged towards me.

    Three idiots!

    I then gripped the collar of one of them and threw him at his comrades. Luckily, he hit the forehead of one of his comrades accidentally and both of them lost consciousness.

    One left.

    The last one is now shaking out of fear.

    "We won¡¯t bother you anymore so¡­so..." he said with a very intimidated face.

    "Once that you¡¯ve reported me to the guidance councilor, you know what will happen to you¡­right?" I asked with a very scary face.

    "Yes sir! It is just an in-fight!" he replied and ran away.

    After that, I left the scene like nothing happened. Well, I just have to deactivate this ¡®strength booster¡¯ once I reached the comfort room. That way, I can rest and recover in there safely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained my combat skills to stand up against bullies, you know. Come back after ten years, idiots,¡± I whispered with a victorious grin as I walk away. ¡°But I still give my thanks to the ¡®Strength Booster¡¯ because I¡¯m really at a disadvantage given their number.¡±

    "He defeated all of them..." Aimy said with her mouth hanging open out of surprise.

    "I didn¡¯t know that OT is that strong!" Meryl commented.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even break a sweat fighting those boys,¡± Laira followed, surprised too.

    "I just remembered the bullies back when Or was still a 7<sup>th</sup> grader. They suffered the same fate," Sheena muttered while looking with pity at the defeated ones on the ground.

    "This is the second time?" Aimy asked with an even more surprised expression.

    "Yeah. Because of that, he already has a record in the guidance office," Sheena continued.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    I searched once again for Aimy everywhere but I can''t still find her. While looking around, I saw a 500-peso bill on the ground.

    "You want a nice guy, right? This way, we can tell if he is really a nice one. OT, the lost and found is waiting for you,¡± Meryl cheered while the four of them are hiding behind a tree.

    "That¡¯s not what I mean," Aimy whispered as a retort.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll really pick my money,¡± Laira whispered.

    "I think I know what will he gonna do," Sheena muttered with a nostalgic smile.

    A 500-peso bill, huh. This might be the luckiest day of my life but...why would I pick it up? Who knows what bacteria can I get from that?

    "Orel just ignored it?" Meryl reacted with widened eyes. "Wait. As expected to OT. The owner might still come back after all."

    "By the way, Or is a clean freak," Sheena mumbled.

    "Are you saying that OT ignored it because he found it lying on the ground?"

    "Yup."

    Then, Aimy and Meryl looked at each other and replied, ¡°Even if he¡¯s a clean freak, that¡¯s still unbelievable, you know. Right, Laira?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Laira muttered, not really sure what to answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s also my reaction when a similar incident happened to us before. Well, it looks like Or is really the guy that you are looking for: someone who can protect you anytime, someone who is kind¡­probably, someone who is slightly taller than you and a¡­little handsome guy."

    "Well, I have a feeling that OT is the type of guy who can treasure a girl," Meryl followed with a smile.

    ¡°I agree. I mean, I know for sure that he is a nice person,¡± Laira said with a smile.

    "Don¡¯t worry. The three of us are at your back to support you," Sheena continued and made a thumb up.

    "Thanks, Sheena, Meryl, Laira," Aimy said and gave them a smile.

    Just like that, the program in our school ended. Unfortunately, I didn''t found Aimy the whole time. Well, I said to her earlier that she should call me if there¡¯s some trouble again regarding the keys but because I didn¡¯t receive any calls for the day, she should¡¯ve managed to get the spare keys from the land lady. It is now time to go home but where should I go now?

    Suddenly, my cross emitted the usual red light and produced these words:

    [Search once again.]

    [Aimy''s house.]

    [Convenience store.]

    Well, searching here for the second time might be just a waste of time. I mean, it¡¯s possible that she didn¡¯t go to the school for starters. The logically correct answer is Aimy''s house because she might be there already but I am already starving so let''s go to the convenience store first and go to Aimy''s house later.

    I then went to the convenience store and in my surprise, I saw Aimy in front of it. She is now wearing a cap and joke glasses to hide her identity.

    "Aimy?" I reacted with a surprised face.

    "Orel? Come," she said and grabbed my hand.

    "Huh?"

    She suddenly ran while pulling me along.

    "Wait. What is happening here?" I asked with a confused look.

    "Someone is chasing after me."

    "Huh? A stalker?"

    Suddenly, a big muscled man wearing a suit appeared before us.

    "Aimy..." he said in a quite scary tone.

    I immediately protected Aimy by hiding her behind my back.

    "Do you need something?" I asked without being intimidated.

    "Aimy needs to come with me. If you don¡¯t want to get injured, move out of the way," the big guy warned seriously.

    "Really? Then, we¡¯ll see,¡± I replied with an arrogant smile.

    ¡°Orel!¡± Aimy reacted with a worried expression.

    I clenched my fist and shouted, ¡°Strength boost!!!¡±

    Suddenly, my cross emitted an orange light. I can feel¡­the power!

    "Strength Boost - Elephant!" I shouted and the orange light enveloped my left fist. I then punched him with all of my might but¡­

    "!"

    When I thought that I''ve hit him already, he suddenly vanished into thin air.

    "Orel, behind you!"

    Don''t tell me...

    That''s right. Just like that, he circled behind me. How fast!

    Before I completely turned my whole body around, a heavy punch is now heading towards me.

    *pow*

    ¡°What the--¡± the man reacted with a slight surprised face.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got¡­perverted stalker?¡± I said after I blocked it with both of my arms crossed. What strength. If I haven¡¯t activated my ¡®Strength Boost - Turtle¡¯, I could have flown back there.

    "..."

    He then prepared for another punch by clenching his other fist.

    "I won¡¯t let you! Strength boost ¨C Wolf!¡±

    Before he even gathered his strength, I immediately grabbed his collar and gathered all of my strength in my left arm.

    "!"

    After the orange light enveloped my whole arm, I lifted him up and threw him at a nearby garbage can.

    *boom*

    "Let¡¯s go!" I said and grabbed Aimy''s hand to run away once again.

    Finally, we arrived at the residential area and hid at some alley. Because it is now dark outside, the usual people walking around are now nowhere to be found. That is why Aimy decided to remove her cap and joke glasses. My ¡®strength booster¡¯ just deactivated without my permission so I am now very tired and my muscles are now aching all over. It looks like I can¡¯t maintain it for a long time.

    "...*pant*¡­Do you know¡­*pant*¡­that person?" I asked in an exhausted manner.

    "He is one of my bodyguards," Aimy replied with a slight nervous face.

    "Huh?"

    "They prevent the crowd from getting near me in important events."

    "Wait¡­*pant*¡­Why would your bodyguard chase after you?"

    "The truth is¡­my manager didn¡¯t want me to quit showbiz. That is why I ran away from home."

    "That¡¯s the thing that you told me before you slept over at my place, right? So your manager ordered that bodyguard to take you back?"

    "Yup," she answered with sad eyes.

    "Isn¡¯t that manager too desperate? She is not even your parent...don¡¯t tell me, is that person your relative or something?"

    ¡°No but she is my legal guardian right now."

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    "I am an orphan. She is the one who raised me to make me a popular idol."

    "And the only person that you can rely on is the principal so he¡¯s the one who helped you in running away."

    "That¡¯s right."

    "Your manager still doesn¡¯t know where you live, right?"

    "Not yet."

    "Then, leave everything to me. I will make sure that you can go home safely," I said with a reassuring smile.

    "Thanks, Orel," she replied and finally smiled.

    It looks like my strength had finally recovered.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said and held her hand.

    Suddenly, two bodyguards appeared behind and before us.

    "Orel..." Aimy whispered with a worried look.

    "Tch," I reacted with an irritated expression.

    The one in front suddenly tried to grab Aimy''s arm so I immediately pulled her in and punched him at the face.

    "!"

    Because of what I did, the other one tried to grab my collar so I immediately dodged him and punched him at the face like I did to the other one.

    Well, punching them in the stomach might be futile after all.

    "Let¡¯s go,¡± I said and once again grabbed Aimy''s hand.

    We then ran towards her apartment as fast as we can but suddenly...

    "There¡¯s no escape, Aimy," a girl around 30 said after we got surrounded by three bodyguards in an alley.

    "Ma''am Pamela!" Aimy reacted with a surprised face.

    So this is her manager. From her looks, I can tell that she has a really nasty character, a true female villain in the flesh. I mean, she¡¯s even wearing the clich¨¦ clothes of common female antagonist in movies.

    "You really are selfish. Don¡¯t you know that what you did can make your future career suffer?" she arrogantly lectured.

    "..."

    "Announcing that you will quit showbiz without my permission¡­do you know how many projects had been cancelled because of you?" the manager continued.

    "But¡­I must compose a new--" Aimy replied with a sad face.

    "I said that you can take your time composing your new song, right? What really is important is your TV shows and movies."

    "But I started showbiz because what I really want is to sing--"

    "Stop being selfish!" she shouted after she finally lost her cool.

    "!"

    "Let¡¯s go back to the Capital," her manager ordered.

    "But..."Aimy said with a confused expression.

    I think it is my turn now.

    "What is wrong about being selfish," I interrupted.

    "Who the hell is this extra?" she asked and looked at me like she¡¯s looking at some trash.

    "It¡¯s¡­Orel¡­my classmate," Aimy whispered and looked at me with a cornered expression.

    "Classmate? Then, what are you doing here, extra?"

    "Because I am selfish, I am here," I answered seriously.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" her manager asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Selfish, this is one of the characteristics that humans have. But what is wrong about being selfish? Someone is said to be selfish if that person did something that didn¡¯t benefit anyone. But look closely. Isn¡¯t that person who accused someone as selfish the real selfish one? All she wants is to benefit from that person she called selfish. So let me ask you this. Who is at wrong here? The selfish¡­or that accuser?¡±

    "Are you saying that I am the one who is wrong here?" she asked with an intimidating expression.

    ¡°No. You are the one who said that,¡± I replied with my unchanging serious face.

    "Kids these days...are really disrespectful to adults!" she said with a very pissed face.

    "Can¡¯t Aimy take a vacation once in a while? She is always working hard for you so can you at least grant her a request?" I asked.

    "This is just a waste of time! She went back to school just to find her soul mate? What an idiot!¡±

    "..."

    "Are you saying that I should wait for two whole years and if she didn¡¯t find that person, I will say that ¡®it can¡¯t be helped¡¯ and just move on like that? She can¡¯t find someone who is right for her in this small countryside. The chances are higher in the showbiz industry!¡± her manager yelled furiously.

    "Then, how about this. I will become a substitute for Aimy. Take me to the Capital. I am sure that I can become a popular idol before you know it," I volunteered confidently.

    "Shut up, backstage staff."

    I''ve been demoted to that extent?

    "I¡­I already found him," Aimy suddenly interrupted with a serious face.

    "Huh?" I reacted, surprised.

    "I already found the person¡­that I really love," she continued and looked at me.

    What the¡­? Who the heck is that fellow?

    "Don¡¯t tell me that what you¡¯re talking about is this backstage staff? That can¡¯t even be classified as a joke," her manager replied, irritated.

    So that became a permanent nickname.

    Aimy then hugged my arm and said, "That¡¯s right. He is the one I love."

    "Me?" I reacted, shocked.

    But anyway¡­how soft¡­

    "Huh? Are you listening to yourself? What is so attractive about that janitor?" her manager said with a very surprised face.

    Okay...I am now the lowest being in the showbiz. Wait. That occupation is not even included in the showbiz!

    "You don¡¯t know Orel so don¡¯t judge him like you already know him!" Aimy retorted with slanted eyebrows.

    "Aimy..." I whispered, still surprised.

    "Then¡­can you kiss that janitor?" her manager asked seriously.

    "!"

    "!"

    "You who rejects all of the kissing scenes in your movies?" she continued, now with an evil smile.

    Kiss? I mean¡­did I already manage to make Aimy fall for me?

    "I can," she said with a sudden determined face.

    "!"

    Suddenly, she kissed my lips before I even braced myself.

    "What the...Aimy!" her manager shouted very furiously.

    Aimy then drew back and said, "Now, do you believe me?"

    "Boys, capture those two! Don¡¯t let them get away!" the manager yelled.

    Because of that...I am now fully charged!

    Suddenly, the cross emitted an indigo light, enough to light the dark alley where we are.

    Indigo? What is its power?

    Before I know it, white wings sprouted on my back. Wings¡­of angel?

    ¡°Aimy!¡± I said and grabbed her hand.

    "Orel!"

    I then carried her in my arms and braced my legs for the three approaching enemies.

    ¡°How persistent!" I shouted out of irritation and flapped my wings, creating a sudden gust of wind. It was strong enough to made the guards flew away and hit the walls.

    ¡°Wh-what was that?¡± the manager reacted with a shocked look.

    I then flapped my wings and managed to fly up with Aimy.

    ¡°How the heck did that kid managed to jump that high?¡± the manager reacted with widened eyes. "Don¡¯t let those two escape! Climb you two!!!"

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am!" the two guards replied but when they got up using a ladder...

    "They are¡­gone..." the bodyguards whispered with surprised faces.

    "Huh? You useless dogs! Find them at all cost!"Aimy¡¯s manager furiously ordered.

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am!!!"

    Well, I managed to fly and cover a fair distance. We then landed on a moving truck nearby afterwards. What a clich¨¦'' escape for the end. Anyway, what is with this sudden lightheadedness? Is this the side-effect of those wings?

    My father said that humans in this world can''t see the light of my cross except me. Then, why didn''t Aimy freaked out when wings sprouted on my back. This is just a theory of mine. The powers of the cross is out of ordinary in the first place but in this world, the humans can''t recognize its power meaning...even if I used my powers and someone saw me, it will automatically be considered as a daily life occurrence, making them unaware of what I did no matter how extra ordinary it is.

    While we are sitting luxuriously at the back of the moving truck, I decided to enjoy the nice wind of the night. What a relaxing feeling. The lightheadedness is finally vanishing.

    "Orel..." Aimy muttered as she looks at the road.

    "Don¡¯t worry because I am here. I will always be by your side until you¡¯ve finished that song. I will protect you with my life¡­I promise," I said with a serious face.

    "Earlier..." she whispered while looking down.

    "..."

    "I stole a kiss from you so¡­sorry."

    I guess let¡¯s go for it now.

    I then grabbed her shoulders and kissed her on her lips. Then, I drew back after 5 seconds.

    Because of what I did, her face became extremely red for the first time.

    "Payback time. What does it feel to be kissed without permission?" I asked with a grin.

    "You liar. You just want to kiss a popular idol, didn¡¯t you?" she said with a teasing smile.

    "Well¡­I won¡¯t say that that¡¯s not entirely the case so¡­I won¡¯t deny that," I replied after averting my gaze.

    "Orel..." she called, now with a gentle smile.

    "Hmm?"

    "I think I can now see the lyrics of my song. Just some part of it though," she said with a very warm smile.

    "I can¡¯t wait¡­to hear the finished song," I replied with a smile.

    Mission...complete.

 Epilogue (With a Poll)

    Isn''t it strange that there is a continuation of the real world on the victim''s mind? Well, I think that this is the answer. It is because they want to continue living. They want to advance towards the future and live their life to the fullest. Even though they have tons of problems waiting for them, they still want to live. They want to feel that they are really alive. And granting that wish...is the exorcist''s job.

    Right now, I am heading towards the rooftop because of Sheena''s text message.

    Go to the rooftop before the class starts.

    Well, everything that happened yesterday is like a dream. But¡­the evidence that proves that it wasn¡¯t is present: every one of them knows what I did in their minds. I thought that it has some sort of settings that will erase what happened in their minds but unfortunately...it doesn''t have any. Well, I have to settle this as soon as possible so I am now heading towards the final phase.

    When I opened the door, I immediately found Sheena with a smile. Not just Sheena. Meryl, Laira and Aimy were also there. I have a bad feeling about this.

    "Or, you know the reason why we called you here, right?" Sheena asked.

    "We?" I repeated with a serious expression.

    "We shared to each other what you did to each of us," Meryl followed.

    "Then?" I asked indifferently.

    "Then? Who do you really love among the four of us?" Sheena asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Huh?" I reacted, surprised.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "That¡¯s obviously me because he said that he will always be by my side until I¡¯ve finished my song and kissed me after that. Isn¡¯t that clearly a confession?"Aimy said with a confident smile.

    ¡°I am the one that Orel should choose because according to him, he will be extremely sad if he can¡¯t see my bright smile and hear my cheerful voice,¡± Meryl said proudly.

    As for Laira, she is just fidgeting there, not knowing what to say out of shyness.

    ¡°Well¡­he said to me that starting now, he will love me more,¡± Sheena said shyly.

    Those lines really hurt! Did I really say those embarrassing lines?

    ¡°Now, choose,¡± Sheena, Meryl and Aimy asked with serious faces.

    Suddenly, my cross flashed a color red light and formed four words in front of me.

    [Sheena.]

    [Meryl.]

    [Laira.]

    [Aimy.]

    But when I shook my head, there¡¯s really no words made out of light present before me. It¡¯s just my imagination. Are you saying that I should choose among them?

    ¡°Or?¡± Sheena called.

    ¡°Orel?¡± Meryl followed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Orel¡­¡± Aimy said.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll do something like that!¡± I said and ran away from them.

    ¡°Do¡­don¡¯t run away! Let¡¯s chase him!¡± Sheena reacted and all four girls chased me.

    John is said to be the greatest exorcist in the history. According to his legends, he managed to make all of the victims fall for him very easily. That is why all exorcists in the ¡®love faction¡¯ admired him. But if you will ask me, I will never admire that person. You know why? This is said to be John¡¯s last words before he died.

    ¡°Romance isn''t from everyone to one. You should only love one person honestly and that person will be your eternal half forever. But that philosophy only applies for ordinary people. If it is the great me, I can love everyone equally and you¡­as an exorcist should be like that too. The only one who can accept that fact can become the greatest exorcist!¡±

    Because I¡¯m the only one who managed to unlock all seven colors in this generation, I got considered as the Greatest Exorcist alive as of today. Looking at my current situation, does that mean that I am now heading towards John¡¯s path as well? No. I will never allow that. I must come up with a way on how to become the greatest exorcist without choosing any girl let alone choose all of them. Until then¡­I will just continue on running!